This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song & Veronica Agnus, 2020

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by Covers By Juan

Editing by

Rainlyt Editing

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Acknowledgement

BLURB

Prologue: Shocking Beginning

1.  Cruel World Of Death

2.  The Underworld Of Truth And Stay With Us

3.  Lokisura Of Darkness

4.  The Place To Call Home

5.  A Destiny Of Wanting And Uncertainty

6.  Discovery Of A Shattering Princess

7.  Homebound To The World Of Fae

8.  Journey Of Thundering Responsibility

9.  To Be Given A Crown That Glitters In Gold

10.  Allowed To Mourn And Loving Sorrow

11.  Teasing Annoyance And Cold Showers

12.  Dubai’s Hidden Celestial Treasure

13.  Payback From A Shattered Princess

14.  Stroke Of Midnight And Blessed With Eternity

15.  Four Deadly Sins Of A Shattering Kingdom

COMING SOON - Shattered Princess 2

COMING SOON - Shattered Princess 3

CELESTIAL PRISON- SNEAK PEEK

Prologue: Shackled By Darkness

LEVEL ONE: SUPERNATURAL INMATE

LEVEL TWO: ARRESTED BY MAGIC

LEVEL THREE: PSYCHIC PRISON

LEVEL FOUR: CELESTIAL PRISON

ABOUT AVERY SONG

ABOUT VERONICA AGNUS

Also By Avery Song

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you for purchasing SHATTERED PRINCESS.

Thank you for giving Avery Song and Veronica Agnus duo a chance!

Special thanks to our amazing Mom for blessing us with the gift to write and supporting us in all aspects. We pray to continue making you proud as we strive towards success.

Finally, we thank God for giving us the strength to achieve our goals. Without Him, we would be nothing.

AVERY SONG

&

VERONICA AGNUS

BLURB

To be a shattered princess is to wear a crown of splintered hope.

To become a shattered princess is to uncover the heritage you dreamed of discovering.

To rise as a shattered princess is to choose a side: Light or Dark.

But what do you do when you were created from both?

Castalia.

That’s the only thing anchoring me in a dark world of manipulation and heartache. Without a family to return to or one that will adopt me, I’m racing for my life in hopes of saving the one thing that has always kept me determined to live:

My fae pixie guide, Lokisura.

When death calls, I make a choice that leads me into the depths of the Underworld. Raised by Hades, cared for by Cerberus, and aided by Lucifer, I jump at the chance to discover who I am and find the path that leads to my royal birthright.

Now I reside in a fresh, new world where money, royalty, and power determine which level of prison I’m trapped in each night. A world where my prism crown weighs as much as the shackles that cling to my wrists.

With Lokisura at my side, I’m on a mission to unlock my destiny. But will I have enough time to claim what’s rightfully mine, or will it all crumble into shattered glass?

PROLOGUE: SHOCKING BEGINNING

Iknew something was wrong! Why didn’t I listen to my instincts before?

My eyes darted around the crowd, their expressions full of disgust and menace as the man at the podium spoke with authoritative power.

“So I’ve decided to end this funeral with two notes. If you believe I’d allow my child to be among the dead, think again. I’ve summoned her soul to the living, and now she will be the catalyst to your demise! She will become the ultimate villain, and all you have to do is accept your fate: death!”

Lokisura! Something’s wrong. We have to interfere! None of this is right.

“Your Majesty. I-”

“Stop this instant!” My eyes darted to one of the newly sworn-in council members, his exhausted and glaring eyes on the culprit of this disturbance.

I needed to remain hidden upon this stage, but the hairs on my arms began to lift as ringing thrummed in my ears. I knew this sensation, this intense spike of fear that told me something big was about to happen.

Something irreversible.

“It’s time for the second part of my revenge, which starts with all those who dare try to defy my future reign of this world.”

It finally clicked in my head - the idea that flashed before my eyes matched what Lokisura locked on in the next second.

“Castalia! Bomb!”

There was no time to prevent what was about to happen, like watching a glass fall from the table, ready to shatter on the flat surface below.

My heart was beating hard against my chest as I jerked forward out of my hidden place. There was only one thing I could do to try to prevent as much death as possible, but my chest clenched in irony because I knew that those who were near this villain would perish without a fighting chance.

“BOMB!” The single word left my throat in the sound of a shrill scream.

Hopefully it would reach enough people as I raced forward and outstretched my arms to conjure up a big enough protective barrier. The sizzling sparks of my fae magic tried to complete what I asked, but it was far too late.

The booming sound that followed was nothing like the blast that hit me directly. My body was pushed right back, my feet leaving the platform as the rest of my body flew through the air.

Everything slowed as I watched the catastrophe happening all around me. The wooden platform became tarnished with the blast, just like the casket, chairs, and supernatural beings. The pieces of wood, blood, and limbs of innocent individuals flew everywhere while the screams of shock and fear echoed from afar.

I fought to save those that had to be saved, but there was nothing I could possibly do anymore as my own body continued to make its way through the air. I anticipated the crushing ground, but my attention was diverted by the man who hovered in the sky.

The tall man with blazing hair. The individual with dragon wings and a crown made of gold. The man who should have been our protector but instead, sold us to be killed, just to hurt our mother. The man who wasn’t the man we ever expected.

An illusion of lies as he used his birth circumstances to deceive us all was now a public villain.

His smirk of triumph ignited a level of rage I couldn’t fathom lived within me, but that driving momentum was what I needed to ensure this man didn’t go unpunished. My eyes narrowed on his, and before he could vanish after his gallant actions of treason, I’d reward him with something permanent.

Mark thy prey. Shatter their pride. They have sinned, and this is the start of their ultimate demise. ELA RU SHURA NO!

The words were rushed to under a second in my mind, and I knew from the rush of magic that the request would be answered. His flinch and quick movement of his hand to his left eye confirmed it, but what was more satisfying was when his glare locked onto me.

The mark of death was already spreading around the skin of his eye, and if he didn’t head to a healer soon, it would spread until his whole body was marked.

No matter whether he finds someone to stop the spread or not, the shattering pain he’ll feel will lead him straight back to me. Unless someone kills him first.

We both knew in seconds, I’d either be dead or injured from the explosion, but if he wasted even five seconds, he’d be captured and executed for the world to see.

The cloud of smoke and destruction was ready to cloak my wild smile as I mentally prepared for impact. My consciousness was already beginning to fade from the effects of the silent spell, but I suddenly thought of my four Deadly Sins.

Jack. Liam. Darrell. Luca.

How I’d grown to love each of them. Regardless of their differences, flaws, and unanimous protectiveness of me.

They were a hindrance to my life at first, attempting to remove me from a place I was quite comfortable with, but if it wasn’t for their desires to remove me from that place, I never would have been reunited with the woman from my dreams.

If I died right this instant, what would happen? Would they seek revenge on the world? Or avenge my death by finding the very culprit who took me away?

The one who carried my mark of shattering pain.

The thought kindled an image: the man who’d been through it all with me.

He’d been there when I had nothing. There to shield me from the rain and agonizing pain loneliness brought to me on every occasion. He protected me from my enemies and opened the doors of a world I thought wasn’t possible.

What would happen to my Lokisura?

My body finally collided with the ground, and it was enough to knock me right out.

Was this my shocking end? Or a shattering beginning?

CRUEL WORLD OF DEATH

~FOURTEEN YEARS AGO~

“YOU’LL DIE TODAY, BRAT!”

Why can’t my short legs aid me in these desperate times?

My inhales were as quick as my exhales, the beating rain hitting my feverish flesh hard while I held onto the tiny pixie who was my friend.

My only friend in the world.

I raced through the streets, my eyes desperate to find some sort of help, but no one dared glance my way. I couldn’t dare ask for anyone’s aid. I knew stalling in my swift pace would all be in vain.

Adults don’t help children who need it the most. They watch in amusement and hope their comrade prevails in winning this sick game.

Tears streamed down my cheeks, just like the cold droplets of rain, my body and tattered clothes were drenched.

I wasn’t a blessed orphan like others. I wasn’t given a trial in someone else’s home, a place where I could smile and laugh in relief.

No. Nothing of the sort.

The first memory I had was of beautiful blue eyes. They were filled with water, making those orbs seem to glitter in sadness as they looked down at me. Even in my dreams, the same pair of eyes peered at me in regret, wishing for my sweet return to that individual’s arms.

The next memory was being slapped in the face. Then slapped on the shoulders.

Another slap here, a kick over there, words of ridicule and insults, and glaring eyes that despised my existence.

I’m too ugly, with my hair that constantly changed color based on my mood and my prism eyes that flickered from their base of purple, pink, and hints of blue to green, gold, and orange.

On rare occasions my eyes turned red, and when that happened, hell broke loose.

That’s what happened today.

I was trying to be patient like every day. Attempting to blend into a family of two fae girls that were four years older than me. They were twins that had to have been sent by the Devil because their mission every day was to make my life a living hell.

Today was no different, but they crossed the line when they tried to take my pixie friend away from me.

How they got acid from the high cabinet that was off-limits was beyond me, but when they threw it on my pixie, the damage hurt me. It made me scream as I held a plate of dishes to put back into the cabinet, and that’s when things escalated.

The plates dropped and came to a shattering crash on the floor. Shards of clear glass laid all over the floor, but that was unimportant as my body rushed to my room to see what they had done to my pixie.

I called my pixie friend Loki. The reason why was a mystery. The name suited him and as my first friend who was a male, he deserved a powerful name.

We met one night when the people that took care of me decided I deserved to be punished for not cleaning the house properly after their day at work. I was forced to sleep outside in the backyard. It was the dog’s house, but it was my second home when the government people weren’t around to check in on my comfortability in this place that should have been called home.

Only recently had they started coming to our home on a regular basis, the woman in a suit saying they needed to prove I belonged here so they could give the man and woman money every month for my care.

They just wanted to benefit from me, and it was one of the many things that upset me that night as I cried in the tiny house during the brisk winter.

The snowstorm was unexpected that night, and I begged to be brought back inside to no response. The doghouse was full of snow, and with how fast the snowflakes fell down in rage, there was no way of me sleeping there without freezing.

That left me crying in the snow - drenched, cold, and dealing with the beginning stages of what the doctor would later inform me was frostbite.

Loki arrived there and then, with his tiny body, prism hair, lovely black eyes, and almost transparent wings that buzzed with life. He was so happy, always cheering me up after a harsh day of taunts, beatings, and neglect.

No matter how bad things got from there onward, as long as I had Loki, I knew things would get better. I could hope for a time when I would be surrounded by loving people and not burdened with this constant cycle of hate.

That was until they hurt him. Hurt my Loki.

My greatest fear was that the sisters would find out about him, which was why I kept him safe in my temporary “for show” bedroom. No one was allowed to go there so it remained clean, but the sisters broke that rule.

They threw acid on my Loki, and when I rushed into the room with wild eyes, there he was on the floor.

Unmoving.

I tried to wake him up. To help him flicker to life as though he’d fallen asleep, but he wouldn’t move. His body was cold, drenched in bubbling black acid, and the two girls laughed while pointing at me.

When those who took care of me arrived, I expected them to help me. But with one look, they decided the bug didn’t deserve their saving.

That he was a creature who deserved to rot.

How dare they think of my Loki that way? My friend who did nothing but cheer me on even during the darkest days. They were the reason for my pain and suffering. They knew nothing about my life of torment, ridicule, and distress. I did everything to survive and be perfect in their eyes, but my differences and flaws were too much for them.

Their happiness came from seeing me cry. Their laughter was kindled by heartfelt sobs. As long as I was unhappy, they were living on a new high of delight, and their offspring were doing exactly the same thing.

They didn’t know I could feel Loki’s pain - feel him slipping away from me.

It wasn’t until my worst fears became reality that all hell broke loose.

“LOKI? C’mon, Loki. Wake up. Please? I’ll get the black stuff off of you. Then you can be free. You don’t need to be here anymore. Please, Loki?”

His body remained still, but I suddenly felt the last beat from his chest and watched it remain frozen. My ears itched in anticipation for another drumming sound as I attempted to catch it over the laughter and words of disgust directed my way, but none of it mattered now.

Not until I could hear my friend’s heartbeat.

“He’s dead!” one of the sisters screamed.

“He’s dead! He’s dead! We killed it!” the other cheered.

“Castalia! Get up and clean this mess!” the woman screamed.

“The CVS people will be here any minute. Move it, you bitch!”

I ignored their words as I lifted Loki up to my eye level, but the longer I stared, the easier it was to realize his true fate.

My Loki…was dead?

“Loki…sura?” The word came out slowly as a new wave of tears pooled in my eyes. The idea of losing Loki was one I’d always harbored, but the feeling that swarmed my very core was something I’d never endured before.

Anger. Rage. Thoughts of destruction.

Booming knocks on the door from downstairs did nothing to help me out of the growing cyclone of anger that was spiralling within me.

“Listen to us, bitch!”

My body was kicked to the floor, and I protected Loki as I fell into the black liquid that stained the pink carpet. I hissed when it cloaked my skin and rushed to move away from it as I looked at the very culprits of my pain and suffering.

Of my Loki’s pain and suffering.

“Mom! She’s looking at us with red eyes!” The other sister pointed my way. “She’s a monster!”

“Monster! Monster!” The first sister who pushed me laughed.

“Stop it, you two! The adults are downstairs waiting for us to answer. You have to be on your best behavior, or we won’t get the money from the government to get us that new home you’ve been wanting.”

“Throw that bug in her hands out! We don’t need this place to be infested with them! We’re only renting and thanks to the wench, we’ve already had to pay for damages.”

“It’s her fault, Dad! She provoked us to break stuff.”

“Why can’t she die, too? Just throw the liquid on her!”

Her parents didn’t respond as one of the sisters picked up the bucket with the remaining acid and threw it at me. My eyes closed shut and the burning pain that cloaked me was enough to leave me screaming.

“Dammit! No, kids!”

I quickly shook my head, but my fear only spiked when I remembered Loki was in my hands. My eyes darted open and my heart dropped further.

His little body was drenched in the black stuff once more, and I knew without a doubt I couldn’t save him.

No one could save my Loki.

“Help him…” I whispered and looked up at the four of them. “Help him!”

“Shut it, brat! You will hide in the washroom until the adults are gone. Then you’ll sleep outside. As for that bug, we’re throwing it out! Give it to me!”

I held him to my chest, and all the pent up anger that raced to the surface made a rumble thrum against my throat while steam blew out of my nostrils.

The man froze, just like the other three individuals behind him, and my vision went from colored to pure red.

“You did this,” I whispered as my body shook. “I hate you. I hate you. I HATE YOU!”

My words shook the house, and the scream that escaped my throat was followed with a thunderous explosion. When I came out of whatever foggy daze I’d fallen into, there was nothing but woods and destruction around me, and the rain beat down hard against my flesh.

Nothing mattered anymore as I noticed Loki’s dead body remained in my grasp, but that was when people started chasing me.

That was what led me to the present.

WHO KNEW who was chasing after me now that I’d let my anger destroy the place I’d despised for years. All I knew was that I was running out of time. My skin burned from the black acid that had touched my flesh. My lungs were begging for oxygen as I kept pushing myself past my limit just to survive.

I wanted to live. To be around people who wanted me and not used by adults who couldn’t care less about my existence.

I want my Loki. My friend. My happiness.

My body lunged into the forest, and the rain began to shift into big balls of hail. I thought I was seeing things, but then they multiplied and came down so heavily, I screamed and fought to find cover.

It was all bad timing as I entered a clearing in the forest, but as I fought to find shelter, my body was crushed by something before being tossed so high that I could see the vast layer of trees and the ocean at the outskirts.

My eyes locked onto the thing that sent me flying - the man who was the father of those brats, but his body was deformed and burned. One eye was melted off his face, and a good chunk of skin was covered with blisters and blood.

He truly looked like a monster, and he was ready for my body to fall and shatter into broken bones. I closed my eyes and braced myself for the fall, protecting Loki with all my might as my back hit the surface.

My scream was nothing like the pain that blasted through me, crippling my body while heavy hail rained down on me. The balls beat my flesh, leaving bruises and wounds while I was a victim to its cruel destructive force.

My eyes only widened when I noticed the monster man approaching me - the anger in his upside-down image was nothing in comparison to the rage harbored in his eyes - an intense stare that was enough to kill.

He was going to kill me.

All I wanted to do was help Loki, but I couldn’t move. There was nowhere I could go as hail continued to assault us. This was going to be my end, and it was the saddest way to go. My heart felt like it was shattering into a million pieces because even with the idea of being an orphan in a land of inequity, I thought I could become someone.

I felt within my core that I was someone.

All I could do was close my eyes shut, my mind zoning everything out as the world seemed to fade away. The pain was soon gone, same as the pain from the balls of hail.

What remained was mere darkness, and there I was standing in the middle of it. My eyes looked below into the palms of my hands, and all I had left in me was to mourn the loss of my friend.

“You cry for the dead?”

The voice made me lift my head up to see a tall man. He had long black hair that matched the rest of his black attire. The only thing that didn’t match was his skin, which was a tanned white.

His black eyes stared down at me, but around him was a prism of color that reminded me of Loki’s hair when he was joyous to see me.

Just like my eyes that were probably now void of all color… like my fading life.

The man’s presence made me rush to stand before him, and the obvious confusion in his eyes only heightened when I went on my knees and lifted Loki’s body up to him.

“Can you save my friend?!”

His lips were in a deep frown, but his eyes took a moment to stare at my friend in my trembling palms. I couldn’t stand the idea of rejection, and I decided to say everything I could to try and get him to save my Loki.

“His name is Loki! Loki…sura! The people who are forced to take care of me killed him! He doesn’t deserve to die! Please! Can you save him for me?!”

“Your life is fading away, and yet you want to save a pixie, a creature of your own magic?”

“He’s more than that!” I snapped at the man. “He’s my friend!”

“Friends come and go. I’m sure he would have done the sa-”

“NO!” I screamed and rose up. I stood my ground and glared up at him while I cradled Loki against my chest. “Loki never abandoned me! No matter if it rained or shined. No matter if I was trapped outside in the snow or locked up to sleep in the alleyways! Loki always remained with me, no matter how harsh the conditions were! They hurt him! They took him from me! He’s my happiness…and they shattered him when he did nothing wrong!”

He held his tongue as tears rolled down my cheeks.

“I don’t care if I die! Death is better than being treated horribly. They call me a bitch. They beat me every day and night. How long until my suffering comes to an end?” I was throwing all my frustration at this man, and I lowered my gaze to peer down at Loki.

“Loki…Loki said I should keep my head up. That no matter how bad the day is, I have something to achieve in this world and he’d help me! He’d stay by my side and help me when I couldn’t help myself, but they took him from me!”

I lifted my head and shook it wildly as anger burned inside me.

“They stole my Loki from me! They made it so I couldn’t be there when he needed me the most. That’s not fair! Why should I live if my Loki cannot? If you can’t save him, then take me! Let him start again and help another girl who deserves to be happy!”

The man stared down at me, and I went back on my knees as though this was my final plea.

“Please! Save my Loki! He didn’t deserve to die.”

“Yet you think you deserve to perish on his behalf?” the man tossed back. “Do you think that would make him happy?”

His words struck a chord inside me as I knew the answer was no, but the idea of being without Loki hurt far more then the pain I endured and would continue to experience if I survived.

“No,” I began. “But if he can’t live, then there’s no need for me to be alive either. He deserves justice…and if I can’t bring that…then why bother living?”

He stared down at me and muttered, “Smart six-year-old.”

I couldn’t think of what else to do, and I hung my head low and looked down at Loki. My tears fell down onto his little body, and I hugged him as tightly as I could.

“I’m sorry, Loki,” I whispered. “I failed you.”

“You failed no one,” the man grumbled, and I looked up at him once more. “What if Loki was a creature of darkness?” he questioned. “A being of great power who lived in the depths of the Underworld?”

I stared at him in interest while I continued to hold Loki tightly.

“What if he’s part of a dark world? One who punishes all those who commit wrong deeds on the surface and protects those who are good and aim to continue spreading that good in this dark world.” He peered into my eyes as if he was waiting for my reaction. “Would you still be friends with him?”

“Yes!” My answer was immediate. “He’s my friend!”

“What about if he’s a god? A god of darkness who must serve Lucifer himself? Would you still want him as a friend?”

“Yes!”

“Why?” He almost laughed at me in mockery. “He’s made from evil. A creature sent to kill you. When you perish, he’ll live on in a new form. Why protect him when he couldn’t protect you?”

“Loki may be evil to you,” I began and gathered enough courage to continue, “but he was kind to me. If he wanted to kill me, he sure could have! He’s been there with me for as long as I can remember, and the first time we met was in the winter when the cold and snow could have killed me. Instead of letting me die, he created fire to light up the doghouse and get rid of all the snow. Whenever the girls tried to hurt me in my sleep, he drenched them in water so cold they would scream and get in trouble for wetting the beds with water. Every day and night he encouraged me, and he definitely protected me when I needed him! I may not have been there to see all of the times he helped me, but I’m sure if it wasn’t for him, the black acid would have been saved to dump on me!”

I lifted him up and continued.

“I don’t care if he’s evil! Or friends with the Devil! He’s MY friend, and friends are supposed to stick together. He sacrificed himself for me, so he deserves justice! If that means sacrificing me, so be it, and if he lives on in a new form, then good! He can help others and make them smile when they need a glimpse of happiness in their lives!”

The man looked a tad angry with my response, but a soft chuckle came from our right, and I noticed Loki’s body begin to fade away.

“Oh no!” I gasped and tried to stop his body from becoming tiny rainbow dust, but it was too late. I followed the trail of dust that floated to the dark spot where the chuckle came from.

“Castalia.” The deep voice returned, and a man emerged from the shadows, leaving me to stare at him in shock. “You’ve always been a selfless friend to me.”

“Lo…ki?” I asked as I stared into the man’s prism eyes.

I had to look between the two men because they appeared identical yet polar opposite. The new man that had arrived had prism eyes and hair, but his clothes were black and identical to the man on my left.

His expression was tender even with his sad eyes and smile, reminding me of Loki whenever he arrived to comfort me. The two of them were the exact same height, and their long hair matched in length.

Twins? Or the same person?

“If you had to choose between us, who would you choose?” the man to my left questioned. I looked over to the man on the right, before glancing back to the man on my left.

I’m sure he was waiting for me to choose the obvious answer, and yet I struggled. There had to be a reason for it, but it was difficult to move along with what I thought was correct.

“The clock is ticking,” the man pressed, but I continued to look between them. I paused on the man that reminded me of Loki, and all he did was smile. He always did that to encourage me to follow my heart whenever I was left in a dilemma that forced me to choose one or another.

Closing my eyes, I made my decision and the result ignited a low chuckle.

“Even at the brink of death, you decide to use your heart like I’ve always mentioned.”

Opening my eyes as if to take a peek, I took in both my arms that were lifted and pointing to both of them.

“You two are the same, aren’t you?” I whispered with a trembling voice. “You’re both my Loki.”

“My, huh?” The man to the left smirked and looked at his counterpart. “This is what happens when you make attachments with a fae princess.”

“Dragon fae princess,” the other one responded. “She deserves our protection and friendship.”

“You and I both know you’re seeing more than just friendship in this situation.”

“She’s but a kid.”

“A kid that will become a strong woman if we allow her to live.”

“There is no questioning the fact she will live.”

“Well, she said she can’t live without us, so what are we supposed to do?”

I stared at the two of them, unsure where their conversation was headed, but I noticed how my hands began to glow an odd blue as symbols began to form along my arms.

“I’m glowing,” I said with a shrill voice, and the two of them stopped mid-sentence to look my way.

“Shit,” the two cursed in unison, and I looked at them with fear.

“Am I dying?”

“No.”

“Yes.”

The two of them glared at one another before the prism Loki rushed to kneel before me.

“Castalia.” He put his hands on my wet cheeks, and I tried not to sob in fear as tears formed in my eyes once more. “It’s okay. Don’t cry.”

“I don’t wanna die if you’re alive. Don’t leave me!”

“You’re not going anywhere,” he whispered and smiled at me. “We’re in this together. We always have been, since the day you were born. You’re stuck with me.” His assurance meant the world, but I knew we were running out of time because the darkness was beginning to crack - the walls around us cracking in various lengths and bleeding light into the room around us.

“Castalia, do you know what you are?”

“A bitc-”

“You’re not what they call you,” the other Loki cut me off with a scowl. “You’ll never use that word to refer to yourself in our presence.”

I slowly nodded and looked back at the prism Loki. “A girl with magic?”

“A princess,” he whispered to me. “A dragon fae princess with Malicient powers. Do you know what Malicient is?”

“Is…that a word?”

“Sort of.” He smiled widely. “It’s a made-up word the supernaturals created to have a fancier name than Maleficent.”

“Maleficent, like the queen from the fairytale!”

“Sure.” He seemed to agree due to our growing circumstances as the walls continued to crack and spread. “You’re a princess with the ability to shatter your reality and create a new one. You have powers many dream of possessing, and that’s why they want you to self-destruct. To allow yourself to perish.”

“Loki, this is hard to understand,” I confessed. I did my best to be smart and read anything I could get my hands on, but his words were confusing me.

“I know,” he whispered. “All you need to remember is what you are. A dragon fae princess with Malicient powers. Repeat that for me.”

“A dragon fae princess with Malicient powers,” I repeated.

“Good girl,” he praised as his eyes softened. “When the world around us shatters, you’re going to return to the present. I need you to protect yourself as long as you can until we can get to you. Can you do that?”

“Will you really come to my aid?” I asked. “You’ll…be alive?”

“Do you want us to be alive?” He emphasized the ‘us’ and purposely looked back at the other Loki. “Do you want us in your life again?”

“Yes!” I looked between them and nodded my head. “Both of you!”

“Even if it’ll drain you?” the dark Loki inquired. “We will be bound to you, Castalia. Meaning, you’ll have a share in that dark world and will one day be called to defend it.”

“If I’m defending the good within the darkness then call away!” I said with pride. “As long as I have my Loki. Both Lokis!”

The dark Loki smirked, and I was surprised by his smile.

“Then we’ll have no choice but to be there,” prism Loki concluded. “It’s time to face your shattering reality and change it to something you deserve.”

His words broke the world around us, and a light shone through until I was gasping and shooting upward.

“DIE!”

I flinched at the sound and quickly rolled over to my right side - missing what I realized was an ax. It was the one the sisters’ father always used to cut logs for the fireplace I was banned from going near.

He was now using it to try and kill me.

“You bitch! You murdered my family! My offspring. My wife! My everything!” he screamed and charged at me. I shuffled from where I was, the flooded balls of hail slowing down my attempt to rise up.

The man was before me with his ax raised up to finish the deed, but I lifted my hands up and braced for impact when a high-pitched clashing sound charged through the air.

Snapping my eyes open, I noticed the large ax was fighting against what looked to be glass. It glittered in various colors, shining brightly while it charged with a golden light.

The reflective surface and its protective angle projected my reflection back at me, and my wide eyes only furthered in their expansion as my multicolor eyes were now dilated and flooded with turquoise color that flickered with gold and orange. My blonde hair with tiny red highlights was now levitating as my strands were overcome with blue and the red highlights shifted to orange and gold in their place.

The marks I once saw along my arms were back with vengeance as their glowing designs were all over my neck, chest, legs, and parts of my face. What was both fascinating with a bit of fear attached was the large wings that came out of my back that reflected prism scales while the inner folds of my wings were a mix of gold, orange, and red.

A burning aura charged around me, sealing the brilliant look of extravagance.

“Dammit! Break!” the man screamed as his eyes swarmed with rage, but the thick glass barrier held against his aggression. “I will kill you!”

“You’re the one who deserves to die!” I screamed back.

“I should have just killed that pixie whenever he stopped me from having my way with you! Maybe if I fucked your brains out, you would respect those who put up with you!”

“That’s called rape!” I snapped back while I attempted to fight against my own burning anger that threatened to spill at any moment. “That’s illegal! I know my rights!”

“You know nothing!” he screamed at me. “That damn Widow paid for me to keep you with us. The money was amazing, and all I had to do was keep you in our vicinity until CVS finished the paperwork. Only one more damn appointment and then you’d feel the wrath I wanted to place on you for being a fucking hindrance!”

“You were paid to own me, paid to keep me, and you wanted to adopt me so you could buy a bigger house instead of rent! Don’t go and try to make me a hindrance. Without me, you’d be HOMELESS! That’s what that woman you called your wife said!”

All the info from the past was flooding into my mind. The quiet nightly conversations that the thin walls couldn’t hide from my ears. I always acted innocent and stupid around them, but I knew better and soaked up every bit of information I could to hold against them.

They could continue to treat me horribly and lock me outside, but it was thanks to Loki that I started to collect the evidence of all they had done to me and was ready for this day to reveal it all at the final meeting with those adults.

Then they performed the ultimate deed of killing my Loki. My friend. My protector from this man’s clutches. What else had he protected me from?

“Well guess what?! My wife is DEAD! You killed her. Just like my children! You’re a murderer!”

“YOU KILLED MY LOKI!” I screamed with all my might and the glass that shielded me broke and pushed the man back with an invisible force that had him flying off his feet.

He screamed in agony as his back crashed onto the balls of ice, and I quickly moved back and looked around for a way out. Turning around, I rushed to take flight, but my wings flapped back once, pulling me backward, which helped me avoid the rushing walls of ice that spiked out of the ground - and would have sliced me in two if I’d moved forward.

The walls boxed me in and I looked up to the sky to see the night sky and stars.

How do I fly? I don’t know how to fly.

My wings may have acted upon instinct to save me from the frigid walls of ice, but the idea of flying made my stomach flip with fear.

Spinning around, I noticed the approaching culprit of those ice walls - the man who hated me with a passion was making his way towards me. His pace was deliberately slow as his arms were extended and surrounded with a sky-blue light that shot out bits of snowflakes.

“All those times I sent blizzards to finish you once and for all. All the waste of energy to get rid of a hybrid bitch. Again and again, I tried to kill you, and you never would fucking die!” His glowing light blue eyes narrowed when he was only a few steps away from me.

“That pixie isn’t here to save you now. There’s no way for you to escape my grasp.”

I tripped when I tried to walk backward, falling to the ground, and hissing when my wings hit the ice wall behind me. They retracted into my back, and I turned my attention to my enemy as he stopped three steps before me and extended his hands in my direction.

“It’s time for you to be frozen into oblivion,” he whispered in glee. “My order to let my kids throw that black acid on you may have backfired, but it doesn’t matter anymore. Your death will bring me salvation. Die, you BITC-”

A shadow emerged beneath us, and his body flinched back while his eyes grew huge as a being of darkness emerged from the ground between us.

“W-W-WHAT?!” he exclaimed as the shadow being rose higher and higher, until a huge being that reminded me of a large statue towered over my enemy.

His structure was recognizable, and the word left my lip before I could think of his name.

“Loki!”

His head slightly looked back at my exclamation, but his attention returned to the villain before us. Then came a burst of light that wrapped around him, an aura that danced with all the colors of the rainbow and more.

Due to his silhouette being, the colors only intensified to the point of blinding us, and the man screamed in agony.

“I won’t peris-AHHHH!!!” His scream echoed all around as a strong breeze passed and rattled the trees that were hidden by the ice wall. I fought to open my eyes just slightly and watched as black vines of flames were wrapped around the man. They brought him down into the very earth we lived upon.

My jaw dropped as I realized the cracked opening crackled with flames and smoke, and I noticed the screams from foreign voices begging for salvation. No words could describe the shiver-inducing sound, leaving me in intense fear.

I quivered and watched the ground return to normal, but that left me with the shadow being. His size began to reduce until he was only a few feet taller than the deceased man. Turning around, he remained still while staring down at my quivering frame.

No words were exchanged as he turned away once more, and my eyes only grew when he began to walk away.

No. He can’t leave me.

I frantically scrambled to my feet, my wings suddenly popping out again. I fought to move forward, but my feet were so shaky I fell on my knees the next second. The shadow being continued to move forward, the distance between us furthering and making my heart throb harder in desperation.

Loki! Loki…my Loki!

I wanted to speak but all that came out were sobs. I quickly shook my head and used my arms to push me back up. Using as much force as I could, I pushed off the ground and kept my eyes on the man as a spinning opening of flames appeared out of nowhere to take him away.

I forced my voice to work with every vocal cord within me as I closed in on his figure.

“LOKISURA!”

The impact of my crashing body sent both of us flying into the portal, and our bodies went downward instead of forward, which had me holding onto him for dear life as we dropped at incredible speed.

Our landing sent me flying once again, and I screamed while bracing for impact.

“Cerberus! Catch her!”

I crashed into something soft and furry before I was hanging by my dress as hot hair smacked the back of my body. I felt dizzy, nauseous, and all types of sick when my body was lowered to the ground.

Attempting to get up only left me falling down again, and I rolled over to be on my back and noticed the massive three-headed dog above me.

All I could do was freeze in place as the red-eyed dog stared down at me.

“Pup..py?” I squeaked, and it leaned in closer until the middle dog’s tongue licked my entire body. I was drenched in seconds and frowned.

“Eww,” was all I said before I vomited on the spot beside me.

The world spun into darkness like a whirlpool sucking me in.

THE UNDERWORLD OF TRUTH AND STAY WITH US

“You realize she could die from being here too long.”

“If she dies, I quit.”

“Now, now. Don’t go making harsh decisions over a little girl.”

“She’s more than a little girl!”

“Yes, yes. You have a crush on the little princess.”

“I do not.”

“That scowl on your face could kill an army of villains. Go direct it elsewhere.”

“Hades. Please. She can’t die here.”

I tried to move, but I felt weird. The world of darkness surrounding me felt heavy, as though an added weight was laid upon my body - waiting for its core to flatten me against the surface.

The squishing weight made it harder to breathe, and the added heat surrounding me was only adding to my turmoil. If I could, my eyes would have overflowed with tears as the pain plunged through me.

It felt like my bones had broken once again, and the thought ignited memories of the events that led to me rushing towards the being of darkness that was attempting to escape from my grasp.

“Lo…ki.”

I wished for my friend. To see his smiling grin, prism hair, and magnificent eyes, and to hear his voice of encouragement. What if he’d truly abandoned me, and I was left to die in the heat of wherever I was?

“Castalia.” My rising fears of abandonment stopped in their tracks at the sound of the soft voice. Something wrapped around my hand, lifting it up as a soft touch pressed against the back of it. “I’m right here.”

That calmed me down almost immediately, and the beat of my heart began to slow. It didn’t do much if anything to lessen the pain I was enduring, but his confirmed company gave me hope that I would be okay.

I can get through this.

“Please, Hades.”

“You realize what’s at stake here, do you not?” the man I could only assume was Hades questioned. “If I interfere and do as you ask, she’ll be bound to you forever. I’m not talking about until death do us part type of forever.”

He paused and waited for Loki to reply, but when he didn’t, Hades carried on.

“You’ll be bonded for the rest of her existence, and if she perishes, so will you. It won’t end there. You’ll be bound in the afterlife, and no matter whether she goes to the peaceful kingdom of Heaven or the burning pits of Hell, you will accompany her and share the same fate. You truly grasp the consequences of this decision, yes?”

“I understand, Hades.”

“Then tell me why you’d be willing to practically bind your soul to a kid who has done nothing for you?”

“You’re wrong about that,” Loki muttered.

“Wrong? Why is that? Explain it in a way I can understand, because currently, you look like a fool in love with a child.”

“You know my history as a god, Hades,” he whispered like it was a sin. “The loneliness. The feelings of sorrow that plagued my heart and the world I wished to return to. I decided to become a fae pixie guide as a test, but in order to do that, it meant splitting my soul into two. One part of me would remain as the god hidden in the cell of his own unhappiness, while the either was born and bound to a fae.”

Something cold was laid upon my forehead, bringing some relief from the smoking heat smothering my being.

“My birth ignited a duality that should have been impossible, but I was able to switch between being a fae pixie guide who watched all that occurred to my assigned supernatural or to my godly form and come out from the shadows.”

There was a pause before he carried on, “I knew from Castalia’s birth circumstances and the sudden moves of foul play that things would get hard and she’d need my protection, but it was when she was tossed into a home that downgraded her worth that I began to realize what a privilege it was to not only protect this girl but to get to know her.”

A soft brush against the back of my hand invited more calming vibes into my system, and it finally felt as though the heat all around was dimming in intensity.

“You may be wondering what sort of privilege would be granted to a fae pixie guide versus a god of darkness?” he began. “As a being so used to the darkness, I forgot what it was like to be around someone of light. To see a pure soul not yet tainted by the world, let alone to receive kindness from that very essence of purity. You and I both know that kids generally don’t start to be cloaked by sin until seven, but in this new growing world of supernaturals, that standard age is decreasing.”

“It is,” Hades agreed.

“The light in her soul wasn’t the only thing that shone to me as a right not many get to experience. As a god, many of us are left in worlds of loneliness. For many years, if not centuries, we’re left alone in this world, seeking comfort in our own created worlds within our minds and respective environments. Becoming a fae pixie guide proved to alter my world of darkness, as I was surrounded by a woman whose aura shone as brightly as a dazzling rainbow. Even though her world was plagued with dark times filled with lies, deceit, and loneliness, she somehow found moments to smile and look at the world in a new light of innocence that very few can acquire, let alone experience for their own growth. She’s given me that moment’s grace to see the world through a set of different eyes, all while proving that even with the increased rate of evil in our power-hungry world, there are those who merely want to live and find a purpose that allows them to help others.”

“You believe she wants to aid other supernaturals when she’s only six?”

“If the shackles around her wrists were removed in that desolate place of turmoil, she’d aid her family whole-heartedly. No matter the mistreatment she experienced from them like a captive slave, she still fought to give it her all each day. Even if she was in pain and constantly reminded that she was in a place out of benefit and not love, she never planned evil for those individuals. It wasn’t until my pixie being was killed that a slight pinch of her power was triggered.”

“I noticed that,” Hades admitted. “I wonder how they’re going to cover that up.”

“Humans are more deceitful than supernaturals,” Loki answered. “They’ll say it was a gas leak or something along those lines that destroyed the home and everyone in it.”

“That means you’re saying this child brings you some sort of happiness and shines a light into your dark world?”

“Surprisingly, yes.” Loki’s voice was at an all-time low, and I struggled to keep listening. “I can’t describe accurately just how her company has brought joy in my heart, even through the hardships she was enduring, Hades. You and I can see she has a purpose. Those in power, hiding behind their walls of money and status are trying to kill Castalia for obvious reasons that I won’t mention here.”

“I still don’t understand how you can be willing to save her when she can change at any moment, Lokisura.”

“You’re referring to her personality.”

“I’m referring to everything,” Hades countered. “Her image could change. Values and morals. Desire for her friend, Loki, to be in her life. Anything can happen in a few short years, Loki. If she falls out of love with you, then what would you do? You can’t go on a killing spree once you’ve officially bonded with that god side of yours. You’ll be stuck, Loki, and once I’ve completed that very spell, it’s irreversible.”

“I’m ready to take that risk, Hades,” he reasoned. “She’s worth it. I know she is…and I’ll stay by her side to make sure of it.”

There was a long sigh.

“The bond between you two can never be broken. Remember that. She can love who she may, but you won’t be able to have the same sense of freedom. Sealing your fate will allow her to come down to these parts whenever she feels the need to roam through these depths.”

“I understand,” Loki reassured him.

“There’ll also come a time when she will have to aid us. She may be a supernatural from the surface, but bonding with you will make her a resident of the Underworld,” Hades explained. “That means if our world is threatened for whatever reason, we’ll request her assistance in the matter. Is that a reasonable request to uphold?”

“Reasonable as long as I’ll be able to join in the fight whenever it may be. I won’t let her enter the battlefield alone,” Loki answered

“Overprotective,” Hades commented. “Fine. Then we must hurry and get what we need. She shouldn’t wake up but just in case-” He paused, and I felt something lightly press on my eyes and nose.

My consciousness that had been alert all this while suddenly began to drift further away.

“This will make sure she sleeps for a bit longer while her body heals.”

I was fighting to hear more, but I was losing the battle.

“Where are…going?” Loki asked, his words cut off.

“To see….old friend. Perso…a will aid…conquest. Let’s…Cerberus will…her.”

There was no strength mentally for me to keep holding on, and without much restraint, my mind drifted away into the calming darkness.

THE WORLD around me was black at first.

There I stood, alone in what appeared to be a cell, but I couldn’t decipher whether I was within confinement or outside of it. A teal light began to flood around me, and I noticed the wall of glass that now stood before me.

My instinct was to walk towards it, and step by step, I did exactly that. The way my breathing picked up in pace only added to the growing suspense building inside my heart. My eyes scanned all around, waiting for something to happen that would put me in danger, but I made it to the crystalized wall.

Its detailing was magnificent, beautiful with rich colors that resembled the rainbow. Cool colors of blues, greens, and purples mixed in one half while the other was of warm tones like reds, golds, and oranges.

It intrigued me how my life seemed to be surrounded by prism features, but I’d yet to determine the significance of them all. There had to be meaning to the significance - a purpose that I was being led to, but again, I was left at a dead end.

I expected to see my reflection as I reached out to press my hand against the fine glass, but I didn’t expect to see someone on the other side.

Someone who looked just like me.

Her eyes were different, brown orbs that flickered with curiosity. Her hair was a brown mixed with tiny gold strands. Her skin was like mine, just like the rest of her facial features. Everything but our eyes and hair color were identical, and my curiosity only grew when the glass between us cracked.

The fracture began to spread until it felt like I was looking into a mirror that was seconds from breaking into millions of pieces.

The crashing sound ignited my very thought, but the woman before me now had brilliant blue hair with golden-orange highlights and vivid blue eyes that flickered with warm colors.

Her hair levitated with magic, and her left arm glowed with a mark I couldn’t describe.

It was like the many lines that appeared on my arms and the rest of my body when I was fighting that man with his ax, but it was centered in the middle of her bicep.

We tried to reach out to one another, our shock as evident as our identical new appearances, but she began to fade away into tiny pixels, a gust of wind flowing from the left to the right and taking her with it.

I wished to know who she was, but my body began to fade away like hers - tiny specks of dust that was carried with the wind, only I was going the opposite direction: from right to left.

No words were exchanged but our thoughts were the same, leaving me to question everything as my consciousness was plunged into darkness.

Who are you?

“LOKI?!” I sat up quickly - an immediate mistake that had me groaning and falling over to the side.

“Gah!” Something caught me, and I fought not to be completely lost in the dizzy sensation that overwhelmed my senses.

“Around and around,” I slurred, hoping for the spinning to stop.

“Uh oh. Hades didn’t tell us how to fix this!”

“Get her water!”

“Water isn’t going to do shit.”

I fought to open my eyes even past the dizziness, but it only made me feel worse.

“Get the vomit bucket!”

As if the announcement cued my stomach to clench in agony, I turned to the side and vomited whatever was left in my stomach. It wasn’t until I was dry heaving that a hand softly rubbed my back.

“Everything out, princess,” a voice revealed.

I felt like crying with how sick I felt, the sensation reminding me of the one time I was stuck on the spinning playground thing that those sisters had that they purposely tied me to and spun for hours on end.

Until I started vomiting everywhere and they had to clean it all up while I was knocked out.

Lifting my head, I locked eyes with a boy with big red eyes and navy-blue hair. He was as tall as me, and I quickly noticed the black ears on his head and his wagging tail.

“Hello!” He beamed at my attention like he was a panting puppy. “My name is Cerberus!”

“Hey!” a second voice butted in, and I looked to see the same boy crossing his arms. “I’m Cerberus!”

“You two are confusing her.” A third voice came to my far right, and there was yet another boy, only he had black glasses on. “I’m the smarter Cerberus! Nice to meet you, princess.”

“Princess?” I struggled to speak.

“Let’s get her water!” the Cerberus next to me declared. The second one huffed but walked over to get water from a fridge in the room, while the one with glasses walked over to me.

“How are you feeling, princess? Aside from the queasiness?”

“Ya,” the one who was helping me sit up began. “Everyone always gets sick the first time they come down here. Usually, we prepare for the motion sickness after effect, but you technically weren’t invited so now Papa Hades has to go and get some crystal ball of juju to bind you and Lokisura together.”

“Thus, why we’re babysitting you.” The second Cerberus came back with a glass of ice-cold water. “Now drink this slowly. It has medicine that will help you feel a little better.”

Deciding to ignore his comment, for now, I accepted the glass and watched the three of them line up and wait for me to drink the clear liquid.

Following their direction, I began to drink the ice-cold water. The relief it brought my parched throat made me want to drink it all in a rush, but I really didn’t want to vomit again so I continued to take it at a very slow pace.

When I finally finished, the effects were almost immediate as my stomach felt a tumbling rush of cold and the clenching pain I was previously experiencing was now gone.

“Did it work?!” the three of them asked in anticipation.

“I feel better,” I replied and gave them a tiny smile. “Thank you…uh…” I paused and pointed to the one who’d helped me sit up. “You’re Ceru.” I then pointed to the one with glasses. “You’re Cereb.” Finally, my finger landed in the middle. “And Cerberus.”

“Why do I get the full name?” he asked in anger.

“Because you’re an ass.”

The two others snickered while he blatantly frowned in annoyance.

“I’m telling Hades on you!” Cerberus huffed.

“Aww. You’re just mad she doesn’t like you,” Ceru said with a laugh.

“Don’t blame her. You’re a dick. Even as a kid,” Cereb added.

“We’re not supposed to say bad words near a six-year-old!” Cerberus acknowledged. “That’s what Loki said.”

“You don’t need to worry,” I replied, catching the attention of the three of them as I shrugged and looked at my feet. “I’ve heard every swear word in the dictionary. Both the human and supernatural types. It doesn’t bother me.”

“Why would you know that?” Cereb asked. “Did you study it when you were bored or something?”

“Nah. My temporary parents used them all the time to refer to me so I figured it would only make sense to learn what each of them meant. Degrading really, but I’m used to it.”

The three of them blankly stared at me and their eyes glowed red.

“What are their names?!” they said in unison, and I flinched at the level of menacing anger in their voices.

“Um…Willcox and Amber Robinson? They’re fae and adopted supernatural kids for a short period of time to make money from the government. I was their longest adoptee, but they’re dead now.”

The three of them remained silent for only a few seconds before their grins gave me the creeps and they exchanged looks with one another.

“I volunteer!” Cerberus declared as he rose his hand up high. “I don’t need two people. You can stay and make friends with the princess.”

“Don’t be too diabolical,” Ceru stated with a worried look while Cereb fixed his glasses.

“Have fun! Let off some of that steam.”

“Sure will,” he replied and spun around. Looking back at my confused look, his grin widened with a cocky smirk. “Be right back, princess.”

He literally skipped away, and before I could say anything, a flaming portal with a black spinning background opened. He disappeared right through it and the opening closed in the next second.

“Where did he go?” I quietly asked while looking between the two boys.

“He’s gonna go have some fun torturing the dead,” Cereb casually stated.

“How are you, princess? Feeling better now?”

“Yes, thank y- wait! Torturing the dead?!”

“Oh,” the two of them responded and looked at one another. “I guess we should tell her where she is,” Cereb suggested.

“Would be a tad helpful,” Ceru agreed.

“Where am I?” I asked and looked around the room. It was a real upgrade in comparison to the room I’d been stuck in during the good nights. The walls were painted red with gold designs that gave off an oriental vibe.

The furniture was gold, and the bed was huge enough for me to roll a few times before reaching the other side. I’d never witnessed a room that had a fridge before, let alone a vending machine with various sodas.

It intrigued me to the point that I headed towards it without realizing it. My eyes scanned the various flavors until it landed on orange soda.

“Can…I have some orange soda, please?”

“Why are you looking at it like it’s a limited-edition ice cream bar?” Ceru wondered and added. “Sure, you can have as many as you want.”

“The vending machine refills itself. Just press that white button beneath its picture,” Cereb explained. I did as he instructed, and I almost jumped up and down in excitement as the noise of the machine ignited to life, and with a few short turning noises, the loud plop noise revealed my drink and an orange straw.

I literally squealed and reached for it, opening it up and sliding the straw into place. Then, I wrapped my lips around the plastic tube and began to drink it right up.

“Is that her favorite drink or something?” Cereb wondered.

“Maybe. Shouldn’t we tell her to drink slower?” Ceru suggested.

“Hmm. It won’t do anything to her I think, now that the medicine is in her system,” Cereb replied.

They waited until I was just about finished before they stared at me, patiently. I let out a burp and blushed.

“Oops.”

The two of them snickered. “We should have a burp competition!” Ceru suggested.

“I always lose at that, but let’s wait for Cerberus! He’s really good at it!” Cereb suggested.

“I’ve never been apart of a burp competition,” I admitted.

“It’s super fun,” they said in unison. “Do you like orange soda?”

Their question made me grin a little wider.

“There was a really old neighbor who lived next to us. Whenever she saw I had to sleep outside for the night, she’d come to the fence and leave an orange soda and cookies for me. Like a night snack. She did this for a year, but then she passed away.”

My smile fell just a little at the thought. “She was Grandma Mei. Very kind. I think she was a human, but she seemed to get along with everyone. The sight reminded me of her and I missed the taste. Those people never let me drink soda. It was hard enough to get water from the tap.”

The two of them frowned, and Ceru walked over to pat my shoulder. “In the Underworld, you can have as many orange sodas as you want.”

“Or anything you desire, which includes water,” Cereb assured me.

“You two are really nice.” I beamed and realized I hadn’t introduced myself. “My name is Castalia. Uh…I’m not a Robinson or anything…so…um…” I trailed off.

“You don’t have a last name?” they asked in unison.

“No,” I admitted. “They found me with a note saying I’m Castalia. That’s it. I was just a baby then. I’m six now, but since I’ve never been officially adopted, I just keep to my first name.”

“Then just make a last name.” Cereb shrugged.

“Ya! What comes to your mind?” Ceru pondered with a wide smile.

“Um…” I thought about it, but the word came out of the blue. “Thorn?”

“Castalia Thorn. Sounds nice!” they replied.

The sound of the door opening caught our attention, and my eyes landed on a tall man with short navy-blue hair and red eyes wearing a completely black outfit.

Not to mention the blood all over his hands.

The other two cringed before they covered my face like I’d seen something horrifying.

“Cerberus!” they exclaimed. “Why didn’t you clean up?”

“Hmm?” His deep voice followed the hum with, “Hades is coming back soon and I realized we didn’t get the princess something to eat.”

I peeked through their fingers to get a better look at the man.

“Wait. You’re Cerberus? Meaning the little boy that just left?”

“Yup,” he casually replied with a frown and walked towards us. “This is our adult form. We only went into kid forms to make you feel comfortable.”

“I don’t think you were supposed to tell her that,” Cereb noted and lowered his hands.

“Are you afraid of blood?” Ceru compassionately asked.

“Do I have hemophobia? No.”

“You’re quite intelligent for a six-year-old,” Cereb commented.

“Aren’t all supernaturals a little wiser than their chronological age?” I countered.

“If you’re lucky,” Cerberus huffed and took a good look at me as he crossed his arms over his broad chest. “I give you props for not freaking out by our change of form.”

“You’re kinda cute when you’re older,” I commented with a shrug.

“I feel offended,” Cerberus huffed.

“Cute is the same as hot in adult language, idiot.” Ceru laughed.

“Exactly,” I pointed out with a grin. “How old are you, anyway?”

“Thousands of years,” he bluntly replied.

I looked at the three of them.

“You’re too old,” I concluded. “Wait till I’m sixteen and I’ll call you hot.”

“How does sixteen make a difference?” Cerberus inquired.

“I don’t know.” I shrugged. “Legal age of consent?”

“Didn’t they raise the age?” Ceru wondered.

“They did for humans. It’s still sixteen for supernaturals since most shifters experience some sort of change in the hormones that makes it highly impossible for us to not be sexual beings at that age.”

“Intriguing,” Ceru commented.

“Where am I, by the way?”

“Oh,” the three of them replied and with a poof, Cerberus was back in kid form with all the blood gone from his body.

“You’re in the Underworld,” they announced.

“Isn’t that where you go when you die?” I inquired.

“Yes,” Ceru replied. “But there are rules to that. Not everyone arrives here.”

“Mostly sinners and bad people,” Cereb added.

“Like those Robinsons,” Cerberus muttered.

“T-They’re here?” I freaked out a little and quickly moved back until I was sitting on the bed.

His brothers looked over at him as he cringed and added, “They can’t get near you. They’re serving their punishment for what they did to you and many other adoptees. Thankfully you’re their only victim that didn’t perish by their hands.”

“You mean the other children they adopted died?” I asked in horror.

‘You’re not supposed to tell her that,” Cereb noted.

“If she’s going to be bonded with Loki, does it matter?” Ceru inquired.

“Loki!” I exclaimed as if I’d just remembered him. “He’s here, right?”

“Yes,” the three of them replied. “Not here, here,” Cereb corrected. “But is he also in the Underworld? Yes. He went with Hades to grab something important. You can’t stay here too long as you are or you’ll start to decline until you die.”

“That sounds troublesome,” I commented.

“It is and we’d prefer you didn’t die,” Cerberus muttered.

“Because he likes you,” Ceru and Cereb declared.

“I don’t!” he snapped back.

“Then why did you lick her? Huh?” Ceru inquired with a wide grin.

“Yup! That was all you. Hades had to get her new clothes because of you.”

Cerberus’s whole face was red as he shouted, “She smelled nice, okay! I couldn’t help it!”

“Are you three the puppy?”

“Yes,” they replied and Cereb added, “We’re actually a three-headed dog that guards the gates of the Underworld, but today is our day off.”

“Must be a hard life,” I commented. “Is it fun?”

“Ya, if you think torturing evil people is fun.” Ceru beamed. “Their screams of agony and torment always brighten my day.”

“Cynical,” I commented. “Cool.”

“She’s so staying!’ Ceru happily stated. “She thinks we’re cool.”

“I wonder if she’d want to play fetch with us?” Cereb wondered.

“She’s right there,” Cerberus groaned. “Princess, do you want food while we’re asking questions?”

The idea of food made my stomach growl so loud, the three of them all turned to stare at it with wide eyes.

“Uh…” I paused and blushed. “Maybe a snack?”

“Buffet meal. Got it,” Cerberus concluded.

“With more orange soda,” Cereb added.

“And ice cream sundaes for dessert! We still have some in the freezing lands,” Ceru suggested.

“Let’s go get that now,” Ceru encouraged. “Cerberus, stay here.”

“Sure,” he replied and watched the other two race out the door. Turning his attention to me, he gave me a long look. “Are you comfortable?”

I took the chance to view my outfit: black t-shirt and black shorts.

“Are these boy clothes?” I asked.

“They’re mine,” he concluded. “The others did laundry today.”

“They’re comfy,” I said with a smirk.

They’re mine now.

“Why do I have a feeling you’re going to keep those?”

“Because I am.” I wasn’t even ashamed to admit the truth. “Besides, I don’t have any clothes. They went boom like the rest of the house I accidentally destroyed.”

“Good riddance,” he huffed. “Don’t worry. I punished them well. Now they’re in the Burning Sun section.”

“Burning Sun…section?”

“It’s the part of Hell just beside the Underworld because before when it was a part of it, the world was too hot, and it always melted the freezing lands where we store steak and ice cream. We had to beg Hades to move it around after he made an agreement with Lucifer.”

“That sounds…complicated,” I concluded. “Hades is friends with Lucifer?”

“Definitely. Haven’t you read mythology?”

“Not really,” I confessed. “Those are the sections in the public library you can’t access for free.”

“I’ll get you whatever book you want to read,” he proudly offered.

“Aren’t you guys being too nice to me?” I asked. “I’m just a stranger.”

“You’re a princess.”

“A princess?” I frowned. “No, I’m not.”

“Yes, you are.”

“Says who?”

“Says the Universe,” he replied and pointed to above my head. “Anyone of royal status in the world always has a crown hovering over their head. Yours is right there and has a variety of colors. Like when you shine a light into a prism and all the colors come out.”

Prism again.

“I’m an orphan with no parents.”

“That doesn’t matter,” he replied. “Doesn’t mean you’re not royalty. What if you’re away from your parents for a reason?”

“Why would I be separated from my parents if they loved me?” I asked. “Everyone else calls me a hindrance. Weak, ugly, a bitch, a waste of space.”

His eyes darkened until they were almost black.

“You’re none of those!”

“How would you know? I’m just a-”

“You’re a royal princess! You’re pretty and kind-hearted! You never would have stopped Loki and accidentally fallen into the Underworld if you were a horrible person. Anyone who has ill intentions dies before they reach the ground. You survived and haven’t died yet. It means you’re pure-hearted and genuinely care for Lokisura!”

His defensiveness puzzled me, and all I could do was stare back at him.

We stood there in silence before he began to blush.

“This is awkward.”

“Agreed,” I replied and sat down. “What do you wanna do?”

“Hmm. I don’t know. I don’t normally stay in this form,” he admitted. “Do you wanna see my bone collection?”

“Bones as in real human bones?” I inquired.

“Uh…” He gave me a sheepish grin. “Maybe?”

“Let’s see!”

“You’re not disgusted?”

“No.” I thought about it. “I’m kind of uh…”

“Not a bitch,” he emphasized which made my smile widen.

“Nah,” I whispered. “I’m a bit of a tomboy. I think that’s not as bad, right?”

“Tomboy is good! Means we can wrestle!”

That left me a little excited as a giggle left my lips.

“When you’re in this form, do you think of the things you liked at this age?”

“Sort of. We have to go with the flow which means I sometimes forget that I’m not a kid anymore. It’s a nice ability to have. Hades gifted it to us.”

“Hades seems nice,” I praised.

“He is. Even as the King of the Underworld. He has a soft spot for those with kindness in their hearts. It’s the only reason he’s willing to help you. That and he’s good friends with Lokisura.”

“At least Loki is alive,” I finally commented on the thought which brought great relief.

“You saved him. Sort of. Now he has to complete the bond so you can come down here whenever you want.”

“Whenever? Like this is my home.”

“It can be. At least until you find where yours is.”

“Hades can’t help me, right?”

“Umm.” He tapped his finger against his chin to think about it. “I’m sure he could, but at the same time, he’s not allowed to interfere in certain stuff. Against the laws of the Universe or something. You have to try and discover things on your own, but I’m sure he can give you access to books and stuff that can help you find your way back home?”

“What if I find my way but my parents don’t want me anymore?” I asked.

“You can stay with us,” he said with pride. “Ceru or, well, my first third is the happy one. He’s always excited and very playful. I’m the second head of Cerberus and I’m vicious and mean by nature but I don’t bite people I like.”

He paused to see my pleased grin, so he quickly followed with, “Don’t get it twisted though. You’re alright.”

I giggled. “And Cereb?”

“The brains and third head. We’re really big and scary in our usual form, but we have to be if we want to protect the gates properly. You’d be surprised by the number of supernaturals that come to challenge us for fun. It’s a tad funny.”

“Supernaturals are known to be cocky,” I admitted. “I read that somewhere.”

“It’s definitely accurate,” he concluded and offered his hand. “Bone collection while my bros get food.”

“Yes.” I reached out to put my hand in his.

“You’re cool, Castalia,” he complimented. “We’ll beg Hades to make sure you stay with us. We’ll be your new home until you find your old one.”

“Thank you, Cerberus,” I whispered and held his hand tightly.

A place to stay where people don’t hate me. A place…to call home.

LOKISURA OF DARKNESS

~LOKISURA~

“YOU UNDERSTAND this has never been done before, correct?”

“Yes,” I answered the elderly woman as she hovered her wrinkled hands over the crystal ball in my possession. “I’m well aware of my circumstances and their rarity.”

“You should thank the heavens for connecting you to a Malicient,” she added, closing her eyes and swiftly mumbling words that sparked a new flow of magic that wrapped around the crystal ball.

She didn’t return to her comment until the spell was complete. “She’s blessed with enough power to handle being bonded with a god, but if she rejects you, be advised that you won’t be able to be with any other.”

“I understand.” My responses were clipped and mostly to the point. The constant reminders of the consequences these actions harbored were becoming a nuisance. I was well aware of everything that possibly could happen if things didn’t go my way, all thanks to the long talk I had with Hades and Persephone, who ended up recommending this master of magic artifacts.

Our comment about being in a rush surely didn’t drill into her mind because she’d spent loads of time to create a weapon that would harbor my godly magic in a form that would adapt within Castalia.

I expected a weapon or wearable jewelry - both types of items being easy to conceal when need be. Instead, we got a glass ball that I feared would fall from Castalia’s hands.

No one understood her clumsiness. That had to be genetic.

“This should do,” she finally announced and nodded with a pleasant smile. “Offer this to the child and explain its significance. She’ll know what to do with it.”

“What if it breaks?” Hades was the one to bring up the issue I had this entire time since learning this was going to be Castalia’s magical artifact that would carry our connective bond.

“That’s the point.” The elderly woman laughed.

The two of us stared at her with blank expressions, and she shook her head. “You younglings. Do you not understand what Malicient supernaturals are?”

“No,” we replied together followed with Hades’s defensive response. “That term is all but new and the last time I checked, most people used it to title an individual who has gone from the dark side to the light.”

“That definition is bullshit.” She sighed dramatically. “Humans manipulated the term and tried to claim that it was an altered definition after that classic children’s movie with the evil dark fae who raised the sleeping child.”

“Maleficent,” I acknowledged.

“Yes, yes,” she brushed off my answer. “Wonderful fae. Her granddaughter is aiming to rise to the throne of one of the fae courts. Yet to know which one though.”

“How is Castalia going to know how to use that when she’s never been trained?” I directed the topic back to the important points we had to acknowledge before we set off to return.

This woman was hard to find, and we wouldn’t be given a second chance to ask her questions until ten years had passed.

Inconvenient rules.

“She’s a Ma-”

“We understand what she is, Madam Eternity,” Hades interfered. “However, this female is but a child. She’s merely six and I’m not referring to those royal children who’ve been blessed in environments where they can learn and grow in peace. She’s been abused, tortured, and made to think of herself as a hindrance. How will she be able to ignite this so the bond will activate? She’s currently residing in the Underworld for protective reasons, but you and I both know she won’t last long, even as a royal dragon fae.”

Madam Eternity glanced over to Hades and sighed.

“A child is not a fool because of the number of years they’ve lived in this cruel world, Hades. You should know this,” she scolded. “She will not need direction. No matter if she’s trained or not, all she’ll have to do is look into the glass, and her body will react on its own accord. You must make sure Lokisura is facing her and no one else is in the proximity of the ball while she initiates the spell, understood?”

“What will happen?”

“They’ll perish,” she said with a straight face.

“What if they’re already dead? Hades quipped in.

“Then their soul will die and head to judgment. Unless she wants to go ahead and bond with those involved as well, but I doubt that will be initiated correctly seeing as the other must have a connection with the victim.”

“Got it,” I replied. “Anything else we need to be worried about?”

“No,” she concluded.

“Then can you at least give us a true definition of Malicient supernaturals? I’ve heard the term a few times, but it’s been directed to a place of extremely strong supernaturals in a place of captivity,” Hades revealed.

“Ah.” She bobbed her head and closed her eyes. “The Royal Confinement for Malicient Supernaturals. Correct?”

“You know of this place?” Hades seemed intrigued.

“I know of everything in this world, Hades. You seem to forget that.”

“That I do,” he admitted. “Is that a place that would fit Castalia?”

“Isn’t that a prison?” I spoke up before Madam Eternity could reply.

“It is,” Hades replied. “However, it’s not as dangerous as it may sound or appear. It goes by many names, some calling it Celestial Prison while others merely refer to it by the location it’s in and the obvious purpose of imprisoning supernaturals.”

“A prison sounds dangerous to me,” I mumbled.

“Due to the definition. It’s is a safe haven for royals with Malicient potential.”

Before I could repeat my question again, Madam Eternity spoke.

“A Malicient supernatural is a royal with the dangerous ability to absorb, reflect, mimic, or, in extremely rare circumstances, reverse an act of magic. Their main ability is to manipulate glass and use the shards as a weapon. They used to call these individuals shattered warriors because their abilities would ignite after the mirror summoned by their magic absorbed what was displayed to them and would break apart into tiny pieces. The destruction of the mirror then gives the host the abilities of their victim as well as heightens their own internal strength from the reflective force.”

“So you’re saying…” I trailed off because I found it difficult to understand.

“If I was a Malicient supernatural, all I would need to do is snap my fingers and create a small mirror. That mirror would take in your image and proceed to replicate and conjure up your energy sources up to fifty percent. If your image is captured during a fight, she’ll be able to mimic that ability as well as the energy flow that is needed. That’s amongst the many things she’ll be able to do, and most individuals with the title Malicient can do the same. However, I’ve come to learn through my own observations that those who can reach this capability must be a Monarch.”

“Monarch, huh?” Hades commented.

“You believe Castalia’s a Monarch?” I inquired. “You’ve never met her.”

“I don’t need to meet that child to see the lingering magic that cloaks your clothing, God of Darkness,” Madam Eternity responded as her wise eyes locked onto mine. “There is plenty I could tell you, but it won’t be until our next visit, which I hope you bring this child along to. Though, by then, she’ll be a teenager.”

Removing one of her hands while she carried the glass orb in the other, she snapped her fingers and that very glass was placed in a golden sack with red rope ties. The object then floated over to me, and I outstretched my left hand and watched it lower into my palm.

“That is all you need. Seeing as you’re pressed for time, it’s best you get going.”

“I have one more question,” Hades spoke up. “Does it go against any laws for Castalia to live within the Underworld when she’s still living? She can’t be punished, correct?”

Madam Eternity laughed. “One look at that child and you’d be rather bold to try and mess with her, don’t you think?” she tossed the question back. “The Underworld is a place that has very few rules against living beings other than needing to be bonded with one of the afterlife to create a home within the land of the fallen. No one can cause trouble and if they do, let them. That child won’t be an innocent babe for much longer. Only a matter of time before she’s able to put others in their place and rise to the thrones she’s destined to proclaim.”

“Thrones?” I picked up on the detail in her comment, but she shrugged.

“Best you head back. The triplets are keeping your love company, but the clock is ticking.”

“My love?” I questioned once more, but the reminder of Castalia’s health soon became the priority.

“We’re grateful for your assistance Madam Eternity,” Hades spoke and bowed his head just slightly. “Thank you.”

“Wow. Hades bowing to me AND giving me words of praise. By all means, make sure to bring this fine woman back here in ten years. I’d love to meet the child who was able to make Hades so tamed.”

He scowled at the comment but muttered. “Looks like Cerberus likes her.”

“Even more outstanding.” The elderly woman laughed and clapped her hands. The portal that would deliver us back to the gates of the Underworld formed behind us, and we both glanced at it.

“A short cut is always needed when life is ticking away.” I noticed the change in tone from Madam Eternity, prompting me to look back and see she was now a young woman with long black hair and multicolored eyes.

Her pleased grin was from ear to ear as she nodded once to me in encouragement.

“Best be off, God of Darkness. Let the child of one half be reunited with her past, present, and future of her corresponding half. Feel free to return ten years from now. Best of luck.”

She waved farewell, and I glanced down to the pouch I held with my tight grip.

My commitment is unwavering. No matter the consequences of my dedication, I will be by Castalia’s side.

THE PLACE TO CALL HOME

~CASTALIA~

“HEHEHE! ROLL OVER!”

“WOOOF!!!”

The sound of the door opening didn’t distract me from jumping onto the massive three-headed beast. My laughter was loud as we rolled and continued to play a game of tag. It was harder with a giant dog but it was beyond fun because I could run all over him and he’d have to try and catch me with his heads or tails.

“What’s going on here?”

We paused to look over to see Hades and Lokisura had returned. The sight of Loki made me beam in happiness as I raced up to Cerberus’s head to get a better look.

“Loki!” I exclaimed. He was looking up at me with a hint of confusion in his black eyes, leaving me to wonder if that was the darker side of him in control.

“Should I even ask how you got there?” he pondered more to himself.

“We’re playing tag,” I reasoned.

My eyes landed on the man that I knew from Cerberus’s short description was indeed Hades. He had long pale lavender hair, and his complexion reminded me of stone.

His eyes were black with bits of purple within their cores. He only wore black pants that reminded me of jeans, his top half bare and covered with various tattoos. He did have a few pieces of jewelry that were simple chains around his neck and wrists, but they had an essence around them that made it seem more significant in a sense.

“Cerberus.” Hades pinched his nose. “Didn’t I say the three of you should stay in your human forms?”

“Woof!” they replied in unison, and I had no clue what they replied with, but Hades looked over to see the five cans of orange soda I drank with empty bowls of ice cream and chili we’d finished.

“You guys really had a feast, huh,” Hades commented and shook his head. “Children and sugar. Please tell me Castalia didn’t drink all that orange soda.”

“I did,” I answered for myself. “It was delicious.”

“She’s going to be hyper for a week,” Hades commented to Loki.

“Guess that’s easier to deal with,” he replied.

I stared at the two of them, but what caught my attention was my left hand.

Is it fading?

“Um…Loki?” I lifted my left hand to show him the new problem at hand. “Why am I fading?”

His and Hades’s eyes widened while Cerberus lowered to the ground, giving me the opportunity hop off his head. As if it was instinct, Loki was there to catch me, and I looked into his eyes before I gave him a tight hug.

“You didn’t leave me!”

“Seeing as you were willing to chase after me, didn’t seem right to leave,” he muttered and lowered me to the ground. There was a poof noise, and I looked back to see the three older Cerberuses.

“Cerberus,” Hades hissed.

“She already saw us,” the three of them said in unison before rushing to crowd around me. “What are we going to do?” Ceru asked.

“She’s beginning to fade,” Cerberus pointed out the obvious.

“Hades? Were you guys able to find something?” Cereb inquired.

“Yes, but we have to be quick. The fading process isn’t going to give us the privilege of time. Follow me to my office. We can’t be interrupted, which is a risk in this room.”

The three of them nodded, and Loki ended up lifting me up once more. We were at the end of the line as we rushed through the halls.

“Lokisura?” I whispered. “Am I dying?”

He didn’t answer right away, but finally muttered, “You won’t die in my hands, Castalia.”

“Would you miss me?” It was a random question, but I was curious.

“I would.” That’s all he said as we turned a corner and a large red door with a gold design closed in. Hades brushed his hand over the knob, and the door opened with a loud creak.

We were last to enter the room that looked to be a large office space. The furniture was even fancier than the previous room, but my worry was lingering on my hands that were growing in transparency.

Loki lowered me to the ground and quickly pulled out something in a gold pouch with red strings. “Madam Eternity better be right about this,” Loki muttered and slowly took out what looked to be a glass ball.

I stared at its clear beauty while my eyes appreciated its inner appearance. It took a bit of concentration, but I could see flickers of different colors that reminded me of my eyes that were once similar to Loki’s pixie ones.

“Pretty,” I whispered and wished to touch it, but my hand seemed to go right through it.

“Uh oh,” all three Cerberuses announced at my attempt to hold the crystal ball.

“She can’t hold it,” Loki stressed and glanced over to Hades. He had a displeased look on his face as he quickly eyed us.

“Castalia. Are you able to use magic?”

“A little,” I replied but looked at Loki nervously. He met my gaze, realizing where my worry was stemming from.

“You won’t be punished for using magic here. It’s safe and won’t harm anyone,” he assured me. I picked up on Ceru’s, Cereb’s, and Cerberus’s frowns, but my eyes returned to the glass ball.

“Can you levitate the glass ball in Loki’s hands?”

“Yes,” I replied. I knew a simple technic like that, and though I couldn’t feel my fingers now, I still could conjure the sensation of my magic to some other part of my body.

“Focus on the crystal ball and whatever you decide to do, allow it to happen. Lokisura will be right there on the other side.”

Taking a few steps back, I decided to let the warmth of my magic flow towards my eyes. It was the best decision I could think of, my worry being my feet would be the next to disappear which could potentially cancel out the magic.

I took a deep inhale then let it out, feeling the stinging of my eyes grow while I focused solely on the glass ball.

The world began to grow dark, everything fading until it was just me and the crystal ball that hovered in darkness. I heard the vibrations and echoes of people talking, but my attention continued to remain on the glass ball.

My glass ball.

It made no sense when it came to logical thinking, but the crystal orb vibrated with the energy running through me. I watched it begin to rise, hovering above the hidden platform it once was on and glittering in immense beauty.

I noticed the prism silhouette that began to emerge across from me. Its tall structure and long hair that levitated slightly made my heart beat a little faster. I knew time was of the essence, my hands and feet now numb to touch, but it was unimportant in comparison to the person across from me.

My Lokisura.

He’d died because of me and if I didn’t offer my magic to him, I’d die without him. We deserved to be together. I knew that within my heart, but this ball of crystallized magic would unite us together in a new sense.

His bond to me as a fae pixie guide, and my bond to him as a god.

Nothing made sense and yet everything was falling right in place - my magic rushing out of me and connecting to the hovering crystal. Its transcendent light grew stronger and brighter and in exchange, the silhouette prism figure shot out a black stream of light that collided into the orb.

The orb grew double, then triple its size, and I was so absorbed in its magnitude of power and grace that I didn’t realize it was falling.

“It’s falling!” Multiple voices spoke and yet it all sounded like the same person.

“Don’t interfere!” another voice commanded, and I agreed with him. This had to occur, and I wasn’t afraid of its crashing end.

My eyes did notice three other silhouettes enter the corners of my vision, one on each side while the third seem to jump forward to save my crystal orb, but no one would be able to stop it.

Their bodies glowed different colors, the one on my left a calm bluish-purple with hints of green while the one to my right was red with bits of black and white. The third that was attempting to save the ball of prism light was bright gold and orange with hints of lime green.

The three of their mixed lights suddenly shot to the orb and something unexpected came from what felt like behind me.

“Hades! Why must I constantly come down-” The words were cut off and I noticed the beam of dark red with pulsating orange sparks pass right through me and into the orb.

A second before it crashed to the ground.

The dark world around me was shattered and flooded with color - forcing my eyes to close as my body felt wild with energy from all around me. Even with my eyes closed, the light was still beyond measurable as my body burned with power and the sensations from my hands and feet returned to me.

I reached my hand out and envisioned the shards of glass pausing in their quest for destruction. The sudden dimming of light and wave of gasps that followed gave me the courage to open my eyes.

Slowly, I took in the sight of the million tiny prism shards, all of them floating around the ground - remaining in the place where I’d stopped them. As if this was suddenly second nature, I began to close my right hand, bringing the shards towards my very grasp like I’d summoned their gathering.

Everyone watched in astonishment as the shards gathered and began to form into their previous form: a crystalized orb.

The closer it was to perfection, the harder it became for me to keep the energy pulsing within contained. I almost gave in to its desperation to be free, but I felt a body behind me, and a large hand wrapped around mine and aided in sealing the last broken pieces.

Like turning a lock back into place, the crystal clicked and the magic rushing all around us shut off entirely. I realized the large hand was Lokisura’s, and I looked up to see his prism eyes that I’d missed.

He looked down at me and allowed himself to smile for what felt like eons, and all I could do was smile in return before he removed his hand to reveal the glass ball was back in its original form.

Only this time, it danced with various sparkling stars of color, appearing like a lost galaxy of stars and planets in orbit.

“Did it work?” I whispered to Lokisura.

“It did,” he whispered back. “Welcome to the Underworld, Castalia,” he greeted.

“What horrendous mess did I just get myself into?”

We both turned around to realize someone was standing at the doorway, and I tilted my head in curiosity while my eyes scanned the tall man with tanned skin.

His hair was extremely red, long with a loose wave to it. Tiny black highlights flooded those fiery strands while his eyes were piercing red with bits of orange. He had black horns that arched a certain way, and he was wearing a black dress shirt and black pants.

One look at his expression told me he wasn’t pleased, and his eyes were directly on mine as his frown deepened further.

“Oh shit!”

I looked back to see the Cerberus trio on their knees and bowing their heads to the floor, all while Hades looked unsure whether to be concerned or beg for mercy.

“Out of all the days you come to visit, today just had to be one of them, Lucifer?”

“L-Lucifer?” I gasped and looked back at the man as he looked even more annoyed. I shivered at his darkened eyes and was suddenly hiding behind Lokisura, who sighed.

“Lucifer. Before you have a fit, it’s not her fault.”

“Well, it’s someone’s fault that part of my magic is now in a crystal ball that’s in the hands of a royal girl. What is she even doing in the Underworld? I knew I sensed something off, especially with Cerberus not lurking around his usual place.”

The three of them whimpered and with a poof of smoke, a tiny version of the three-headed beast was trembling in fear. The sight made me a little sad before I waltzed over to them and crouched down to begin petting their heads.

“It’s okay Cerberus. Don’t be so scared. I’m sure he’s not that bad.”

“I’m the Devil!” Lucifer emphasized and I looked back over to him.

“You’re the one who’s in a war with God?”

“Ugh,” he groaned and slapped his face. “For the love of all things that burn, they’re still teaching utter bullshit up on the surface. Why do I always have to deal with this stupid explanation?!”

He moved his hand and darted his glare at Hades. “Fix it, Hades! Just like how you have to fix the damn toaster that isn’t working.”

“I fixed it already,” Hades casually stated. “Also, I can’t fix the whole Lucifer/Satan problem, sir. That’s already engrained in human history and somehow was adopted by supernaturals.”

“What are you talking about?” Now I wasn’t following either of them, the conversation going way off course in my mind.

Lokisura walked over to stand beside me on my left while I continued to stroke Cerberus’s head.

“Lucifer and Satan are two different beings of darkness. Satan is the one who is currently fighting God all the time. Lucifer is the ruler of Hell and makes sure that those who deserve eternal suffering get it and more,” Hades explained. “Sometimes he has to aid Satan, but that requires a contract and they’re currently feuding, so… What they teach in school and books is inaccurate and outdated.”

“That sucks,” I commented and looked back at him. “Why are you mad again?”

“You stole some of my powers!”

“I didn’t steal anything.” I blinked in innocence and Lokisura looked over at Hades.

“What happened? My focus was only on Castalia.”

Hades scratched his head and sighed heavily.

“Everything was going perfectly fine until the crystal ball was beginning to drop. When the magic was leaving Castalia and you, her body was fading far faster and it got Cerberus worried. He rushed to try and save it and I tried to warn the three of them not to interfere, but their energies got into the mix and all three of their magical essences shot into the crystal. That was when Lucifer decided to waltz right in without knocking, like usual, and since he’s a being of enormous energy, it looks like a good chunk of it shot out last minute into the orb, prior to it shattering on the ground,” Hades explained. “That’s exactly why Madam Eternity told me to keep a good distance or my energy would have been sucked into it.”

“Great…” Lokisura muttered.

“What does that all mean?” I asked and looked up at him.

“It means you may have accidentally bonded with Cerberus and Lucifer.”

“Woof?!” Cerberus barked but was suddenly panting happily before rubbing his three heads against my legs. “Woof! Woof!”

“Hey! Don’t be happy, dammit!’ Lucifer snapped at them, and they whimpered and hid behind me.

“You should use your indoor voice,” I scolded.

“Did you just scold me?” he gasped, clearly offended by my scolding response. “I’m Lucifer!”

“I’m Castalia Thorn, but you don’t see me telling everyone,” I reasoned. “Besides. If you’re just Lucifer and not Satan, doesn’t that make you like a side character in the bible?”

Everyone was silent as the very man stared at me in horror. When he didn’t answer, I looked back at Lokisura to see him struggling not to laugh.

“Castalia, I think you’ve said enough for today.” He snickered, which only made me pout in confusion.

“But I’m right, right?” I pressed and Hades soon lost it.

“She just called Lucifer a fucking side character!!! You’re unimportant!” He laughed so hard, the walls shook as he slapped his thighs and crouched over to continue his laughing streak.

“Hades. You’re going to get us imprisoned at this rate,” Lokisura said with a sigh.

“Woof!” Cerberus was out from hiding behind me and began to run around us happily.

“Oh. I’m not fading anymore. That means we can continue playing tag!” I ran right up to Lucifer and looked up to grin widely at his angered face.

“Don’t you dare,” he whispered.

If my smile could grow any larger it would have as I narrowed my eyes and reached out to poke his stomach.

“Tag. You’re it.”

Laughter left me before I was hopping on Cerberus and we were racing out of the room.

“They just tagged the King of Hell! BAHAHAHA!” Hades’s laughter was roaring through the halls while I felt Lokisura’s presence suddenly in my mind.

“Castalia. We’re doomed now.”

Hey! You’re in my head. Isn’t that an invasion of privacy?

“Not when you’re running away from the Devil.”

He’s Lucifer. There’s a difference.

“The less scary version of Satan, yes. Doesn’t mean he can’t dissolve us into flames.”

Lokisura?

“Yes, Castalia?”

Your world is a lot more fun than mine.

He didn’t say anything as I let my eyes take in the sights as Cerberus jumped out of an open window that revealed the intriguing beauty of what appeared to be the Underworld. A world of darkness filled with trickling red lights, a world of unknown territories that I suddenly wished to explore.

It was something I’d never experienced in my life, and yet now that I was getting the chance to absorb it all, I was left with thrilling excitement - even at the chance of bursting into flames.

I know I’m still a kid…and you died because of me…but can you forgive and let me enjoy this new world? Even if I’m a little troublesome?

I noticed the dark shadow next to me, and there he was with large pixie wings fluttering behind him like in his tiny form. His black eyes shifted to prism ones like mine, and we shared a look that meant something more.

Something new and full of opportunities.

“There is nothing to forgive for I’d lay my life down for you again and again, Castalia,” he assured me. “This world is now our home. Until you’re ready to find the lands of your birth.”

My smile was big enough to hurt my cheeks, but my happiness couldn’t be measured as it warmed my heart, mind, and soul.

This place is something I can call home.

SOMETHING PICKED ME UP, stirring me awake from what felt like a short slumber. I left the furry, warm surface, which made me pout in my sleeping state, but my body soon rested against another warm surface.

There was a comforting hold that left me in a state of relaxation. I rested my head and mumbled something that didn’t make sense to even my ears, but soon I was drifting back to sleep.

When I woke again, it was due to the soft rumble against my ear as someone spoke.

“You’re saying you’re actually bonded to her then.” The voice reminded me of Loki’s and seeing as the rumble of his voice tickled my ears, I had to be resting in his hold.

A new experience.

“Looks to be exactly that.” The deep voice reminded me of the Lucifer guy who’d chased us all around the Underworld until Cerberus hid us behind a tree and we ended up falling asleep there. “The only one to fix that will have to be Madam Eternity, and she won’t be here for another ten years.”

“She seriously leaves for ten years?” The next voice was Hades. “I thought she could go back and forth from above?”

“She can, but her time on Earth is beginning to trickle and she’d like to look for one who will take over her investments. Human stuff, essentially. She’s a picky hag and won’t settle for less than the best, apparently,” Lucifer complained. “I’ve offered plenty of individuals who can take a look over her estate and yet she refuses. They’re not the right one. They won’t take care of the guests. Blah, blah, blah.”

“You don’t really care, do you?” Hades concluded.

“Not when a good chunk of my destructive energy is in that child! She could have just taken a smidge of magic. Not one-fourth!”

“That one fourth could probably destroy a universe or two.” Hades sighed.

“Three universes! Why is a child carrying that?! Not to mention the flaming elements from all three parts of Cerberus, AND the darkness from a god! That’s what you call being greedy,” Lucifer argued.

“As if she can even comprehend what happened,” Loki argued. “Madam Eternity said she’d know what to do, but it looked as though she was in a trance of some sort. She didn’t know Cerberus was going to jump in to try and save the crystal ball that’s supposed to shatter. We weren’t given any other instructions as to how the ancient artifact would become a weapon for Castalia.”

“We also didn’t get a little warning that someone was coming to my office to visit,” Hades mumbled. “And that someone isn’t Persephone.”

“Fuck you,” Lucifer huffed. “I’m gonna take your position away.”

Hades laughed. “You adore what I do. If you gave it to someone else, the Underworld would crumble. We’re lucky we have an army of guards to protect the gates when Cerberus has his days off.”

“Hmph. Whatever!” Lucifer huffed. “What are we doing about the child?”

“Can she stay here?” Loki asked. “I know you don’t like the idea of her being here, but thanks to the bond, she should be able to venture up to the surface and back with no time constraints.”

“Not to forget that she’s bonded with you guys. This is going to be new to her and she’ll have to adapt to your company first before she learns how to be further apart,” Hades explained.

“This is totally hindering my plans. If you expect me to babysit a child, it’s a no,” Lucifer huffed.

“She handled being in an abusive family that chained her outside, created blizzards during the winter so she’d freeze to death, and was ready to kill her with black acid that would burn through her flesh after days of coating her skin,” Loki muttered. “She doesn’t need babysitting. All she ever wanted was to belong anywhere in the world that didn’t belittle her.”

The room grew silent and there was a long sigh.

“Fine. She’ll be allowed to stay here if she has nowhere left to go above the surface. She does have a family. I can sense that much.”

“She’s a princess,” Loki mumbled. “But…not sure exactly which kingdom she belongs to. The last thing that I remember is already being in the harsh conditions we were in. Nothing about being in a castle or around royalty.”

“Hmm. We can’t meddle into that without screwing up her future,” Hades pointed out. “She has to want to find them herself, and even so, we’re not in any position to aid her. Aside from Lokisura, of course,” Lucifer pointed out. “Madam Eternity may be able to assist, but that’s ten years from now.”

“When she’s sixteen, huh?” Hades commented. “Why don’t we take advantage of this?”

“What do you mean?” Loki inquired.

“We’ve never had a royal princess have the ability to venture between the Underworld and surface before. Not to forget she’s been gifted the ability of shattered magic.”

“Shattered magic?” Loki questioned.

“She can conjure anything with the summoning of broken glass,” Lucifer answered. “Create anything from weapons to buildings, if she has enough magic. That doesn’t account for her fae magic, which is rather strong for her age. I knew she was a hybrid from first glance of her energies, but it looks as though her fae qualities will overpower her dragon ones.”

“Is she not a Monarch?” Hades seemed to ask Lucifer.

“I’m not sure of that,” Lucifer admitted. “She’s too young to solidify anything. She has the potential to be whatever she wants to be. That requires training, though.”

“We can train her, can’t we?” Hades suggested.

“You’d want to train her down here?” Loki sounded stunned.

“We might as well.” Lucifer sounded intrigued with the idea. “She has to remain here to adapt to the newly formed bond. She has no commitments on the surface, nor will anyone really notice her absence. It’s a sad acknowledgement but can be taken advantage of. We can train her until she’s ready to venture into the world and discover more about her heritage. In the meanwhile, she can study and be trained here. Wouldn’t hurt to have a growing warrior around here.”

“Growing warrior. Why do I feel you’re going to have her help you one day?”

“If she gets one-fourth of my power, she at least has to help me when I need it. Not sure what it’ll revolve around, but I’ll think of something when she’s much older.”

“You’re never going to let that one-fourth power thing go, huh?” Loki concluded.

“Nope,” Lucifer concluded.

“What are we going to do about her future mates?” Hades suggested. “I’m not sure if she has a dragon or fae mate, but her destiny is weaved to be a partner to others. We were an accident if you think about it.”

“Shouldn’t bother her,” Lucifer concluded. “She’ll meet her destined mates when she needs to. If that means meeting them down here, it will happen. The lands of the living and the dead aren’t going to stop that from transpiring. This may be an ‘accident’, but we all know Fate doesn’t make mistakes.”

There was a long pause.

“Then all of this is happening for a reason,” Loki concluded.

“Most likely,” Lucifer grumbled. “And I don’t like it. Means things may be starting to roll in a direction none of us are prepared for as of yet.”

“Well, that sounds delightful,” Hades commented like he’d just enjoyed a refreshing drink. “A little change never bothered me anyway.”

“Bullshit,” Lucifer grumbled. “We’ll just have to play things out. As of now, I don’t foresee anything, but that can change at any moment. We won’t experience problems now, but I can certainly predict us having them when she’s older.”

“The older she gets, the stronger she’ll become, and that’s when those threatened by her existence will come out of the shadows to play an unfair game of cat and mouse,” Loki muttered. “A pain.”

“Definitely a pain, but if that happens, it means we’re going to have to really keep an eye on her. Supernaturals don’t become targets for no reason. Especially ones of royal heritage. The time will come when we’ll figure out the truth of which princess she is, and when that occurs, we’ll be faced with whatever challenges will explode from that revelation,” Hades concluded.

“So until then, we?” Lokisura prompted and Lucifer answered, “Raise her until she’s ready to enter the world on her own two feet. She can come and go as she pleases when she’s ready, but we’ll train her with our knowledge and skills so she can handle her own until she acknowledges and accepts her own power thrumming within her.”

“Sounds good,” Hades agreed.

“Fine with me,” Loki commented. “As long as I’m with her.”

“We know,” Hades and Lucifer commented in unison.

“Good.” Loki actually sounded rather amused.

“Alright. Time for me to get some stuff done,” Hades declared.

“I need help with my toaster again.”

“You’re not serious,” Hades complained.

“I am! Dammit! Just come and make toaster strudel for me.”

“Hey! Don’t drag me. I have important things to-”

“Later,” Lucifer interrupted.

There were fading footsteps, and mumbling words, but my mind was already beginning to settle into comforting darkness. I felt a hand stroke through my hair once more, only adding to the soothing motion that rocked me from side to side.

“Sleep, Castalia,” Loki’s voice was coming from afar. “Our new home is here…and we’ll all strive to protect you from the shackles of the enemy.”

His words were assuring enough to let me slip into a deep slumber.

A DESTINY OF WANTING AND UNCERTAINTY

TEN YEARS LATER…

“TOO SLOW!”

My lips only curled up in amusement as my hair began to levitate and my body was pushed into action. Ducking to avoid the approaching attack, my fists punched out while daggers of glass formed around me.

“Hey! No sharp shit!”

“You never said it was against the rules, Mr. Forgetful,” I teased and punched my opponent in the stomach. My body then twirled in time to avoid the kick from my second opponent.

“Cheater!”

“Says one of the triplets.” I laughed and jumped upward, summoning my wings. They rushed to my aid as they pushed out of my back and spread to their full length, leaving me hovering above the three of them and sending showers of shards that were lit up with various elements.

My eyes admired the three individuals, who I referred to as the Cerberus Triplets. Ceru, Cereb, and Cerberus were all one being, but their temporary nicknames I’d given them years ago had now become their designated names when they decided to take their separate forms.

I admired their tall frames, sexy, bulky bodies, and muscled biceps and abs. They were far too deliciously hot to look at. Apparently, at sixteen, I shouldn’t be crushing on the Underworld guard dogs, but could you really blame a girl?

Ceru was the happy-go-lucky one. Always in a good mode, even when someone pissed him off - unless they really pissed him off. Then you’d refer to his happiness as cynically deranged.

He was 6′3″ in height with tanned skin that made him look like a surfer dude and shoulder-length navy blue hair. When in battle, those very strands would levitate with strands of gold and red, and his broad chest would become cloaked with magic incantations that covered many of the scars he still carried from the days before Hades’s arrival in these lands.

Cereb was 6′3″ also with tanned skin but had far fewer tattoos then Ceru and Cerberus. His tattoos centered on his arms. Even with his perfect vision, he still wore glasses as if it was a part of his attire. When fighting, his hair would be a mixture of purple, green, and dark blue, and he used magic to cover his scars on the regular.

Cerberus was the same height and skin complexion as his copies, only he had the most tattoos. They were practically everywhere but his face, ears, and hopefully under his boxers. In battle, his hair always blazed red with the slight flicker of black and white.

Between the three of them, he was the strongest and seemed to be the root of their connection, which may have to do with him being the middle head.

Growing up with Cerberus was like having three older stepbrothers that offered to take care of you. The three of them complemented an area in my life that I needed improvement on. I was fortunate that, because of them, I’d never been truly alone since my arrival here.

Even when they should have been on guard duty, they were willing to split apart and rotate while doing their job just to ensure I was never left alone.

Now that my sweet sixteen had just passed, it was time for me to step it up a notch in training my fae abilities, especially my talent to summon sharp, shiny glass out of nothing.

Not to forget the fact that element glass can be cloaked with any element I knew of. So handy.

“Hot!”

“Cold!”

“Ouch!”

My grin merely grew as I crossed my arms and stuck my tongue out at them. “In your faces! Don’t go pissing me off next time.”

“We didn’t piss you off!” the three of them declared and pointed up at me.

“You ate my ice cream,” I said with a hurt expression. “That’s considered a crime in this household.”

“Since when?!”

“Since my delicate ass fell into it,” I said with pride. “So fuck off!”

“I was wondering who was teaching you to swear.”

My head turned over to see the elderly woman standing at the entrance of our castle.

“Madam Eternity!” I exclaimed and flew right over to her.

Madam Eternity was a dark fae who’d lived so many years, she seemed to forget unless she checked her official records. She was the oldest “living” supernatural on the surface, but down here, she was as old as Hades, from what she remembered.

From what Loki explained when I was young, she was the creator of my glass orb weapon and the individual who bestowed upon me the ability to use what we ended up calling shattering magic.

She visited the Underworld every ten years but had decided to come down a year early. She explained how she’d been aiming to find someone to take over her legacy on the surface world but was getting bored with the political issues revolving around a specific property she owned.

Therefore, she told them she needed a break, and thus why she came early. She was one of the many individuals now training me to harness my fae and dragon abilities.

“Did the triple hungry beasts eat through your ice cream stash?” she questioned as I approached.

“Yes!” I feigned real tears as I landed before her and gave her puppy eyes. “Through every single bar of chocolatey goodness!”

“Oh c’mon!” the three of them whined and Cerberus pointed at me. “She’s fucking fake crying!”

“Madam Eternity,” I cried and let the tears out. “My heart is broken! How am I going to get good ice cream like that created by the Fae gods?”

She opened her arms up to hug me, and I ran right into them and sobbed with lots of exaggeration.

“There, there, Cas. I’ll get you some for later this evening,” she comforted me, and I knew from the three gasps, she was now glaring daggers at my poor boys.

“What did I say about eating Princess Castalia’s special ice cream?!”

“It was Cerberus!” Ceru and Cereb declared.

I turned my head slightly to see his red eyes widen in shock.

“Hey! Wait! We’re the same person! They conned me into it, Madam Eternity. Conned I say!” he defended and looked at his brothers. “I’m eating all of your guys’ food tonight. Just you wait.”

“No fair!” they argued.

“It’s okay, Madam Eternity. I forgive them.” I sniffed and wiped my fake tears. “As long as I get a replacement.”

“I’ll buy you triple the amount and show you a special spell to keep them locked away,” she offered with a wink.

“Yes!” I pulled back to fist pump the air, and the three of them stared at me with unimpressed expressions.

“I’ll be nice and give you each one. ONE!!!” I emphasized the number, so I had a witness.

Ceru smirked and skipped over to hug me.

“Any who! Cas, you’re doing amazing!” he praised. “Your reflexes have improved.”

“Really?” I turned my head to look into his wide eyes that gleamed with joy.

“Hell ya. You can summon the shards far faster than last week.”

“Not to forget she’s getting better at adding the elemental aspects,” Cereb added.

“And she kicks harder,” Cerberus grumbled. “Like how she kicked my balls the other day.”

“I’d defend you, but I think you deserved it that time,” Cereb reasoned.

“Yup. He woke Castalia up,” Ceru reminded. “You never wake Castalia up unless the Underworld is turning right side up, or Loki’s stealing her sour candy.”

“Right side up. That sounds so weird,” Cereb commented.

“We’re already underground. There’s nowhere else to fall to. Right side up means we’re rising to the surface, and that would be rather catastrophic if you ask me,” Ceru defended with an explanation.

“None of that explains why I deserved to get my balls kicked!” Cerberus argued.

“You woke Cas up!” they responded back.

I slowly returned my gaze to Madam Eternity to see her dazzling smile. “Are you finished training?”

“I just have a kickboxing session to get through and then I’m free for the rest of the day,” I answered with a wide grin.

“Excellent,” she commented and leaned in closer to whisper in my ear. “I have some intriguing news to share with you. Bring Lokisura to my room and we’ll enjoy some tea.”

“Alright.” My heart skipped a few beats, the sudden anticipation of Madam Eternity having news for me was almost enough for me to give up on kickboxing class. It was a virtual session that I could easily replay later on if I wished, but it was good to do the classes LIVE with the instructors there to answer any questions afterward, which wouldn’t be recorded.

Technology was extremely beneficial in the Underworld, and I was rather thankful for its enhancement over the years. It was where I got plenty of new information I couldn’t grasp from the Underworld library, or learn from Hades, Cerberus, or Lokisura.

With Madam Eternity with us for the last year, she’d been able to widen my insight further with a whole array of books and knowledge she was willing to pass down and teach me, but the added resource technology brought made my life a little easier.

Seeing as I didn’t have any other friends to communicate with, the added distraction of videos and watching other individuals around the world recording their daily lives helped pass the down times when the others weren’t around to keep me company.

“Go get ready for your kickboxing class,” she encouraged and looked over to the triplets. “Cerberus? Hades told me to tell you he needs your assistance with a few things.”

“Really?” the three of them responded as they looked our way. With a blink, they were one person, taller than their usual 6′3″ height and bulkier. “Why?”

“Complicated soul who believes he’s far too high-class to be living in the depths of the Underworld,” Madam Eternity explained. “Figured it would be good to rough him up a bit. His common sense must have drifted somewhere while falling down here.”

“Right.” Cerberus’s deep voice made me shiver. “Interrupting my day off, hmph. Princess, we’ll bother you later tonight.”

His saucy wink made me roll my eyes, even though my body was doing a whole bunch of other things internally.

“Keep your sexiness away from me. I have a date with my e-reader tonight.”

“I feel insulted that books are more important than cuddles with your favorite furry friend in the universe.”

“My only furry friend in the universe,” I corrected. “And books mean knowledge and wisdom, which leads to power.”

“You and I both know you’re not reading magic books,” he taunted with a sly grin. “What volume of that academy book are you on? The one with that hellhound who sniffs everyone?”

“He doesn’t sniff everyone!” I corrected. “It’s very normal for a powerful creature like a hellhound to sniff his lover. It’s romantic. Also, his name is Dimitri Hellsin and I’m only on book one because someone keeps interrupting me!”

My eyes narrowed on the very culprit and he shrugged.

“It’s not my fault my snoring ruins your concentration.”

“Your snoring shakes the damn building!” I acknowledged.

“Minor details,” he reasoned while walking over to me. He leaned in and took a long sniff of my scent and let the air out slowly - the hot breeze brushing along my neck before he whispered, “Cherry blossoms with a hint of mint and arousal. Love that mix on you.”

My leg moved up to kick him where he deserved, but he was swiftly behind me and heading up the stairs of the castle.

“Duty calls.”

“Fucker!” I called out to him.

“The fun of being young.”

I turned back to see Madam Eternity’s appearance had completely changed, making my grin widen as I admired her youthful appearance.

There she stood at her 5′9″ height, with long black locks, pale skin, and soft pink lips. Her Asian heritage was displayed in her attire as she wore a lovely kimono and was fanning herself with one of those oriental folding fans.

Her pink eyes with blue stars looked back at me in admiration.

“Seems like my child has a tiny crush?”

“I do not,” I huffed but blushed just slightly. “He’s too much for anyone to handle.”

That made her laugh. “I’m sure you could handle every bit of him.” She winked and laughed harder when my whole face grew red.

We began to make our way to the stairs, Madam Eternity easily keeping up, unlike in her elderly form. That was one of the most miraculous things I’d witnessed so far.

Obviously, I’d seen Cerberus go from young form to his adult form and beast form, or Lokisura from his pixie form way back when we lived above the surface to his usual appearance now, but it always fascinated me - or literally took my breath away whenever I witnessed it - how Madam Eternity went from an old woman with grey hair, wrinkled skin, and lightly dull pink eyes to her youthful fae self.

She explained that her youthful side was her true form, one that would remain even after her death. The older part of her was the human side that still existed in the land above.

Her years above were indeed shortening, but she stressed that she wouldn’t leave until all her important assets were secured and given to those she could trust would take care of them.

Until then, she’d hang on a little longer, but she’d already made an agreement with Hades about living here once her human side had passed on. I never knew one could be human on the land of the living but switch over to the afterlife and be a supernatural.

Madam Eternity explained that it had something to do with how she was born and the traditions their family followed after her birth. It was one of the reasons why she was named Eternity, a name that symbolized everlasting life and youth in her culture.

“I’m excited for what we have to talk about,” I admitted as we entered the castle walls. “Does it have something to do with me going up to the surface?”

I’d been dying to be granted permission to head above after ten years of training and learning.

It wasn’t like I was tired of the Underworld. It was an entire universe that I hadn’t even gotten close to exploring yet due to the dangers involved with various lands that weren’t completely in Hades’s or Cerberus’s control.

The reason for my excitement was to see if I could find more about my heritage.

Since arriving to this land by accident, I’d been plagued with dreams of a woman who looked like me but with a slightly different appearance. One that felt a tad plain to my bright preference, but when the glass shattered with the placement of my hand against its once firm surface, her image would be identical to my true appearance that awakened with intense magic usage.

She never said a word in my dreams, but it left me wondering if I had any other siblings out there, possibly even a twin.

Only Lokisura knew about the dreams, and I genuinely wanted it to stay that way unless it meant bringing me closer to some type of resolution. It’s not like I didn’t trust Hades, Cerberus, or even Lucifer, but they did so much for me and didn’t need the burden of my constant dreams.

“It could be,” Madam Eternity said with a smile. “I won’t say a word until you finish kicking your own butt in kickboxing class.”

“You’re so mean,” I whined, but gave her a wide grin. “On my way!”

I bowed my head slightly in respect before racing forward. “See you in a few, Madam Eternity.”

I could imagine her waving me goodbye like she always did, and I raced down the hall and headed to the stairs that led to my room.

Time to kick some booty!

“KICK, KICK, PUNCH!”

My kicks and punches were swift as I hit the air and envisioned my enemies coming at me from the left and right. The instructor continued to shout out the moves, but I was soon lost in the rhythm of the sequence, already recalling the next set of maneuvers coming my way after completing the sixty-minute live workout.

Today was one of those days when I spent extra time on practicing my moves, the motivation and boost of energy ready to burst through my movements and support me on my quest to become stronger.

There was always something about kickboxing that left me in a state of happiness that was hard to describe. It felt like I was addicted to the very sport of punches, kicks, and various combinations used to defend yourself inside and outside of the ring.

I got into it when I was eight after watching an advertisement during one of my learning sessions on the tablet Lucifer had given me for my eighth birthday, and since witnessing that fifteen-second video, I’d been hooked on the sport.

That was another thing to look forward to when I went to the surface once more. They had kickboxing for supernaturals. I craved to be in a live ring and fight those who could be far stronger than me.

Practicing with Loki was the most challenging because he attempted to actually kill his opponent - even me - when in training mode. I sometimes wondered if he actually did it by accident because it wasn’t until he had some form of weapon - which included his bare hands - at my throat that he blinked out of it and asked if I wanted to try again.

It was good practice regardless but having various opponents and the excitement of winning and enticing competition brought a thrill to the sport, one I was desperate to feel for myself.

Pausing in my movements, I pulled off my drenched t-shirt and bounced between my feet to keep me energized. I was in a yellow sports bra and teal shorts that clung to my sweat-drenched skin.

I’d definitely need a shower after this, but with the pumped energy beating through me in growing intensity, I had to burn some more fuel.

“Activate training mode,” I announced with a speck of fae magic.

The ding sound that followed covered the entire training room with magical red walls that glowed with power as the golden designs that outlined the mirrored walls shifted to black.

This mode helped me to practice with magic without the worry of damaging anything valuable in the room. Hades ended up installing it after I accidentally destroyed - and I mean unintentionally - a rare piece of furniture that Lucifer got from Japan.

He’d thankfully forgiven me after I cried my eyes out and begged for forgiveness, but we wanted to ensure it never happened again.

Or he would have killed me by accident.

Calming my breathing and closing my eyes for a moment, I decided to practice my shattered magic once more. The need to practice more was also because many of my supernatural traits had awakened in the last few days.

Sweet sixteen was the trigger point for many supernaturals to unlock their hidden potentials and begin their quest of becoming extremely strong and valuable in our gifted society.

One thing I’d learned was the fact that I didn’t have a supernatural voice within my head. It seemed like one of those rare occurrences from how Hades and Lucifer explained it, but normally, supernaturals had a “voice” or entity within themselves that helped communicate knowledge or information carried over from their previous lives.

The way Lucifer detailed it was that when powerful royals or supernaturals with a legacy of committing good deeds in the world passed on, they were given three options: to rise up for final judgment and enter the kingdom of everlasting peace, enter the Underworld and contribute to this world until they’re ready for judgment, or be born again alongside their “human” counterpart and live again through the supernatural by guiding and giving them knowledge and power in the time of their awakened state.

In my case, I didn’t have that being attached to me which meant I had complete control of how to unlock the levels of dragon energy as well as the intense fae magic that was already awakened from my connection with Lokisura.

Lucifer suggested that my bond with Lokisura could have also done something to get rid of that “special” part of me, but it wasn’t as much of a hindrance to me.

It may have been nice to be like many other supernaturals and be given a being of power that filtered information my way, but I had Lokisura, who was extremely smart, knowledgeable in aspects I would have never considered studying ,and could communicate with me no matter the distance.

If he wanted to arrive right here at this moment, he could and appear physically to aid me in whatever I was facing.

That conversation led to the growing idea of allowing me the freedom to come in and out of the Underworld.

With how apprehensive everyone but Madam Eternity was being, I felt they were a tad worried about me being alone in the world again. Going above the surface wasn’t easy on the body, even in the afterlife, which meant it was even difficult for someone like Lucifer to go back and forth between the worlds.

When I returned above, I’d have to stay quite some time to adjust before returning back under, then alternate between worlds until it was an easier quest to accomplish.

Everyone agreed that once I was approved to go up to the land of the living, I’d stay there for a month.

Because I had no true “home” anymore, Hades had helped Lokisura work out all the details in terms of documentation needed to get a new identification card and other important required documentation.

As for living space, Madam Eternity was going to aid me in that department after I’d done some sightseeing to see what had changed within my city and if I’d want to eventually look into getting a job or investing in something.

Since arriving to the Underworld, I was given an allowance, which I saved. There was no need to use money in my opinion because I wasn’t into the trend of dressing up or going out for fancy dinners like many of the social influencers did on the daily.

All that income went to savings, and I had more than enough to invest in property if I really wanted to. However, my priority was my heritage first before dealing with investments and attempting to make more friends in this area of life.

The idea of friendships made me a little squeamish. With no interactions with individuals my age, I worried that I’d be far too different to be among them. A part of me wanted their approval, yet at the same time, I didn’t need any stranger’s opinion to pave my path in life.

It was a hard balance to discover at this prime age of decision making, but my goal was to keep up with the hobbies that made me happy and strive towards a path that would lead to my life purpose.

Until then, it’s boxing, learning, and growing.

Closing my eyes and lifting my hands up to the sky, I felt the prickling sensation at my fingertips - a sign that I was summoning the very glass shards needed to manifest my creation.

With ease, I created a sword out of glass, and I opened my eyes to see the result of its sparkling beauty. The one benefit of having such power was the unintentional deceit it brought with every weapon I created.

The mere appearance of glass made my opponents believe I was weak and easy to defeat in a simple battle. It was the common response I’d witnessed with my own eyes from locked up supernaturals who were in the imprisoned section of the Underworld.

There was a jail down in this world too, but it was one I’d never wish on my worst nightmare. Hell was hard enough from what everyone stated around here, but prison in the depths of the Underworld?

Ya. Something many didn’t want to think of experiencing.

Lowering the sword to take a close inspection of my work, I decided to get back into training as I took another calming breath and got right into a set of various moves that would be accompanied with sword usage.

My sword soon morphed into a set of daggers, followed with a scythe. I always trained with axes last because of the reminder they brought me.

Losing my Loki, killing the people who wished to use me as their financial ticket to freedom, and the pain I experienced that night.

Even with ten years gone by and the culprits of my pain in their toasty seats in Hell, I still experienced bits of phantom pain from time to time. Just as I sometimes endured nightmares.

They were rare and manageable if I was alone and had to comfort myself, but when one of the Cerberus brothers or Loki was around, they’d calm me down with reality and ease me back to sleep.

Deciding to train with the very weapon of my nightmares, I began to exercise at a slower pace, needing the extra time to calm my breathing while reminding myself every minute that life back then was not my life in the present.

Even with my self-talk, I ended up stopping early as my breaths came out far too quick for my comfort and my mind was slightly dizzy from the exertion and lack of oxygen I was receiving.

Better than a panic attack. I’d endured a few of those and they weren’t friendly.

I fell back with the intention of easing myself onto the floor to sit and rest, but hands gripped my shoulders, stopping me from falling back as a firm surface kept me grounded against them.

“Breathe, Your Majesty.”

The soft instructions aided me on my quest to calm down while the ax in my hand broke entirely. The shards rained downward, their bodies of glass fading away by the time they reached the training room floors.

“You always arrive as if you don’t have a life to attend to,” I commented and inhaled deeply. Letting it out at a slow pace, I had enough strength to look up and admire his lovely black eyes that were staring down into mine.

“And you never pay attention when I talk anymore,” he commented.

“Who possibly said that?” I gasped in dramatic horror. “I’d never say such a thing.”

“No one needs to say anything,” he replied. “You give me one of those looks like you’re viewing a celebrity photoshoot or better yet, you’re in a trance while watching them film the latest crime scene justice shows.”

“You should be happy you have someone to idolize you.” I winked and allowed myself to rest against him. “Welcome back. I missed you.”

“As I missed you,” he replied. “Training?”

“Sadly.” I tried to move away but he kept me under his siege as he picked me up with ease and walked me over to the resting bench.

“I didn’t ask for your assistance,” I pointed out.

“I’m aware,” he replied and lowered me to sit down.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to give me the ‘it’s my responsibility to make sure you’re safe, well-rested, and eat five times a day’ speech,” I spoke up with a pout. “It’s a boring speech, by the way.”

“I wasn’t going to lecture you with that speech,” he commented. “I was going to give you a new one on the importance of resting your body and not pushing yourself to unnecessary limits, like you were just doing.”

“I’m not at my limit,” I huffed.

He walked over to get a box of tissues from the desk in the corner and walked back to offer the very box to me. All I did was stare at it, which made him sigh deliberately as he added, “Nose.”

Aww, man.

I reached for three tissues, tugging them out of the safe haven of the box and pressing them against the culprit of my next set of troubles.

Stupid nose bleeds.

I always got them when I pushed myself to limits I’d never really thought I had. It was so easy for me to get lost in the heat of the battle, even in training, and forget that I’d pushed myself to the max.

We’d asked Madam Eternity about it and whether I needed some sort of healing or analysis to determine why my nose bled whenever I lacked energy, but she said it was natural for someone my age and was one of the consequences of being a hybrid that sometimes messed with your hormones.

It wasn’t like it was a permanent problem, but it was definitely a hindrance when you’re attempting to learn enough to protect and mingle with society from above.

“How was your trip?” I asked while stuffing my nose with the tissues and waiting for it to start.

“A tad annoying. It seems tensions between dragon shifters and fae have been rather unsteady as of late,” he revealed as he walked back from putting the tissue box away to sit down at my feet.

He reached out for my left foot and began to massage it slowly. This was one part that left me mentally groaning, because Loki was born to massage feet. Literally, if he wasn’t a God of Darkness or my fae pixie guide, he’d be a professional massage therapist and be making bank while massaging feet.

“Why are tensions high?” I asked out of curiosity.

“They honestly always have been,” he began, his focus on aiding my aching feet. “Fae and dragons have always come head-to-head when it comes to rulership. They love the dominating feeling of being on top, so they’re always competing. They’ve tried all types of methods to create ‘peace’ but it doesn’t last very long.”

“Is it because one side is provoking the other?” I suggested.

“Wouldn’t be surprised if that was the case,” he replied and switched to my other foot. “Fae supernaturals have their own system to focus on. Instead of one large kingdom, they have multiple ones that are divided into courts. They’d rather focus on building their own individualized kingdoms then deal with the competition of another race. Dragon shifters aren’t like that. They have one major ruling body with a council and a head. They have little sectors but they’re lower in rank if you compare them to fae courts.”

“What happens when there’s a hybrid like me?” I pondered. I always knew I was half fae and half dragon shifter, but everyone emphasized how rare that combination was.

Another reason for me to find my roots regarding my heritage.

“You’re an anomaly when you think about it,” Loki answered. “Not many hybrids exist. Even if they did, I’m sure they would be outcasts unless they were higher up when it comes to the hierarchy.”

“Meaning of royalty,” I concluded.

“Mhm,” he replied and finished with my feet before he gave me his full attention. “Madam Eternity summoned us.”

“Yes. She has something she wants to share but told me I had to finish my kickboxing training first.”

“That included training your shard magic?”

“Pretty much,” I replied and looked down at my hands. “Still get a little afraid when I use an ax weapon.” My voice was soft when it came to admitting my weaknesses. I hated the fact I still had that response even after training for so many years.

“You’ll overcome it,” Loki assured me. “You should shower.”

“Don’t like my smell?” I teased.

“You smell fine, but you’re not walking through the castle in that.”

I looked down at my drenched sports bra and shorts.

“It’s not that ba-” One look at his expression had me up and heading to the bathroom. “Showering!”

I closed the door and locked it, not like it would do much. Lokisura was the God of Darkness, or at least one half of him was. It was hard to comprehend his explanation regarding his existence as my fae pixie guide, but the easiest way of understanding it was half of him had godly qualities while the other was born through my magic.

He was able to stick around and protect my back when I was young because of that bonded connection, but now that we were truly bonded, he was apparently stuck with me.

There was apparently a problem with that since Lucifer and Cerberus had accidentally joined the bonding crew, but we hadn’t had any serious problems with it yet. Being away from them too long gave me an anxious feeling that reminded me of a panic attack, but it had only happened twice; one time with Lokisura and the other with Cerberus.

I was still super young back then, around eight or nine, but I never experienced it again after that. As for the bond between Lucifer and me, it’d never been a bother to me. Maybe because he always dropped in randomly to complain about something breaking in his mansion and needing Hades to come and fix it.

Now that Madam Eternity was here for a bit longer, we could dive into that aspect, but we were waiting for Lucifer to return from some special retreat for overpowered supernaturals.

I always wondered if that included Jesus, but I didn’t dare bring it up. Apparently, he and Lucifer have “beef”.

Stripping out of my clothes, I quickly showered off the sweat and allowed myself a moment or two to enjoy the hot water against my aching body. Thanks to the massage my feet weren’t hurting me like before, but my body was a little tired from the training session.

I knew it was only a few years before I really stepped up my game. I wanted to be stronger, even though I had no reason to grow in strength as of now. If I had a greater motive, maybe things wouldn’t be as hard as it felt at times.

There were moments where I felt emotionally drained with everything. Like there was a heavy weight on my shoulders that no one else could remove.

It felt silly to me when I was privileged with a chance at life. I had a place to call home after mine had been destroyed by my own despair. My fae pixie guide was bonded to me and by my side whenever I needed it. I had all three sides of Cerberus to be there for me when I needed company, and there was Hades, Madam Eternity, and even Lucifer, who would spare some time for me when I yearned for advice.

To feel a sort of incompleteness felt wrong when I was blessed in so many areas. However, despite the self-talks, it still continued to weigh me down.

Turning off the tap, I let my head fall back so I could take a long inhale and let it out nice and slow while my eyes remained closed. Pressing my hands against the tiled wall, I lowered my head to stare at the floor in wonder.

“You’re enough, Castalia. You’re blessed with amazing individuals in your life. It doesn’t matter if you’re not sure of where you come from…or the girl who continues to invade your dreams. I should feel free. I shouldn’t feel sad…or lonely…or broken…”

Those words were always the hardest to say, let alone acknowledge, and yet deep inside of me, they were the strongest emotions that begged for my attention.

To be honored after being pushed to the side for so many years.

Closing my eyes once more, I hoped the overwhelming feelings would pass, but the longer I stood there, the worse I felt. It was intriguing how I was the gifted user of shattered magic, but I felt my whole life was a shattering mess of unknowns and uncertainties.

I was still young, with plenty of supernatural years ahead of me, but there was a part of me that wished for the comfort of friends. To feel like I was a part of some sort of community and to have a bigger purpose in this life other than what skills I could accomplish.

There was something I had to do that was bigger, brighter, and would change lives, but there was no path before me that led towards that direction and that’s what bothered me the most.

When will I figure out what my life purpose is? Shouldn’t I already have an idea of what I want to do or be in a few years?

Many supernaturals my age knew what they wanted in life. To be a doctor, lawyer, ruler of kingdoms, or even a social media influencer. There were celebrities my age who had everything figured out, from what dream house they wanted to how many kids they wished to have.

I couldn’t even tell those I had crushes on that I liked them - problematic when I was bonded to both of them.

During the days, I brushed away my lingering fears of my unknown future and hoped sleep would take away those very worries, but every other night I’d be assaulted by that woman.

A girl who looked ordinary in one minute and exactly like me the next. Identical yet so far apart that I couldn’t believe she was real. She continued to be the girl in my dreams who wished to tell me something.

The cycle would lead back to the very root of the problem and that would leave me on a stranded island of uncertainty once again. If only finding my heritage was as easy as taking a DNA test and inputting it into a website.

Due to my unique bonded nature, Lucifer didn’t like me going to any above doctors due to the chance of them working with supernatural organizations that sought blood samples and worked towards kidnapping or enslaving those shifters.

There hadn’t been many cases of such, but it was enough to put him on edge and make sure my health was taken care of by a doctor whose name was Doc.

Weird, right?

At least everything was confidential, so during the yearly checkups, I could say whatever and know it would remain amongst us.

Even those thoughts that felt foreign and abrupt in nature.

It was amusing how I could tell a stranger my worries without much thought but telling those I loved and cherished felt like an act of betrayal or belittlement.

Something soft rested on my shoulders, leaving me no choice but to open my eyes and look up to see Lokisura. He’d placed my robe on my shoulders, hiding my naked body from his sight while his eyes locked upon mine.

“You’re going to get cold.”

“Hmph. If I do get cold, that means I get to hug you whenever I want,” I pointed out. “Don’t see the worry then.”

I looked away and stared at the black tiles before arms wrapped around me.

“You can always ask for one,” he blatantly pointed out.

“That’s too direct,” I replied and smiled just slightly. “I like surprise hugs better.”

“Surprise.” The way he said the word made me giggle.

“Your bluntness is funny,” I whispered and let my worries begin to drift away. “We should prepare to see Madam Eternity.”

“Is that what’s making you nervous?” he quietly pondered.

“A little,” I admitted, though it was far greater than the approaching conversation. “That and many things.”

“Whatever you’re searching for, you’ll find it, Your Majesty,” he comforted.

“Cas,” I corrected with a smirk. “I know. It’s just waiting to find what I’m looking for that is the problem.”

“Patience is a virtue.”

“And a curse,” I added and slowly turned around to face him. “Do you like me?”

“Is that a rhetorical question?” he countered.

“Nope.” I pouted my lips. “Do you think I’m attractive?”

“Like and attractiveness are two different areas.”

“Answer the one you’re comfortable with answering.”

“I like you.”

“I’m offended.”

His tiny smirk was priceless. “I figured if I commented on the less obvious factor, you’d assume I didn’t like you.”

That made me blush a little and he moved his arms from around me to close the white robe around my frame.

“The question you should have asked is whether I’d date you.”

With those words, he turned around and headed out of the large shower. Before he could exit the room, I quickly asked, “Would you date me?”

“Yup,” he casually replied. “But you’ve got to be twenty, first.”

“Why twenty?!” My heart was pounding at his answer, but the idea of waiting four years left my baffled.

“You’ll enjoy sex better,” he replied, leaving me speechless as the door closed behind him. I blinked for what seemed to be a minute while my mouth still hung open at his comment.

He did not just say that.

“I did, so stop standing there and get ready.”

Hey! What are you doing in my head? We talked about this.

“Yes, privacy. You asked if I said what I said. Therefore, I’m answering, Your Majesty.”

Cas.

“I’ll be downstairs waiting for you.”

I groaned out loud and quickly rushed to dry off and get ready. The sudden thought of dating my fae pixie guide left me both curious and damn right frightened. I never read of anyone dating their fae pixie guide, but then again, only half of him was bonded to me while the other half was his godly form.

There never has been someone like that before…

Shaking my head, I looked into the mirror and stared into my eyes that began to dance a solid purple with sparks of pink and blue.

Focus on the important things, Castalia. It’s time to find out parts of your destiny.

DISCOVERY OF A SHATTERING PRINCESS

“Ca.”

“Ca.”

“Sta.”

“Sta.”

“Lia.”

“Lia.”

“You’ll address me as Castalia,” I said in hopes of working my charm.

“I’ll address you as ‘Your Majesty’,” Lokisura dryly stated, leaving me to groan in utter annoyance.

“How?!” I exclaimed. “You’re supposed to repeat what I said!”

“True, but it doesn’t follow my morals so I changed it.”

“Morals?! Why can’t you address me as Cas or Castalia? It’s not that hard.”

“I respect your royal heritage, thus the reason why I’m calling you such,” he concluded.

“Ugh.” I couldn’t take arguing with him anymore as we continued to wait for Madam Eternity to return.

We were sitting in the living room, the place decorated to her taste versus Hades’s usual choice of red and gold. I’d come to learn that Madam Eternity loved color and had a pleasing taste in furniture design that matched my color aesthetic tastes.

She adored anything that sparkled and combined more than three colors of the rainbow. From her multicolor changing sofa to the various pieces of artwork on the walls all around, there wasn’t a dull section in her living space, even with her being here for a mere year.

I was grateful to be so close to her. The bond we’d created was similar to a guardian or one who would stop everything to aid me in whatever dilemmas I carried.

She never thought of me as a hassle or burden, and what I enjoyed about her company was that she treated me with great respect without the reminder of how young I was.

Thankfully in the Underworld, age really didn’t matter much. Those I’d casually see down in these parts of the universe who were centuries if not thousands of years old didn’t treat one who looked like a “child” different from those who were far older and wiser.

The way the Underworld worked was that you were given the chance to live within this realm if you were a good person after your human life had finished.

There were all these rules and requirements you had to fit in order to be accepted, but Hades and Lucifer basically explained that as long as you contributed enough good in the world, you had the option of living amongst the dead if you weren’t prepared for judgment.

Some lived here to experience what it was like, while others worked towards doing good deeds that would vanquish the list of sins they committed on the surface during their living years.

There were still many bad apples that were given the privilege and fucked it up, but it merely made it easier for them to be punished and chained within the prison of this world.

Or to get thrown right into Hell. Not as fun as they thought it would be.

I hadn’t seen many kids in the last ten years, but the few that did arrive down here were either given the privilege to cleanse their souls from the sins their parents forced them to commit, or were at the wrong place and time, which led to their immediate deaths.

Children that arrived would be allowed to age and if they enjoyed living within the Underworld, there were academies they could attend as fallen souls where they could become warriors for whenever a time would come where the Underworld would have to defend the surface.

The idea of the Underworld taking part in a war on the surface really intrigued my imagination, but Hades explained that it was something that had only happened once a very long time ago.

Even with the probability being low, Lucifer emphasized that they had to be prepared for anything to arise that would need the Underworld’s interference.

The whole topic was one you’d never expect to talk about, especially when the surface above made it seem as though the Underworld was an evil place of villains and other murderous supernaturals.

Never would expect to have some kinder souls within these lands or to receive kindness from those like Hades, Cerberus, and Lucifer.

“What are you thinking about?”

I blinked and looked over to Lokisura as he stared at me with interest. My eyes admired his standing frame, his height a lovely 6′7″ which made him look like a giant in comparison to my 5′5″ height.

I was praying to become slightly taller, or any attempt of trying to get close to this man’s face would fail, but I personally loved his height.

His love for black hadn’t changed a bit; today’s outfit was like every other day with black pants and a black t-shirt. When we moved outside the castle walls was when he’d wear full-on combat gear that made him look like he was a dark assassin ready to slay the human race, but my outspoken words regarding his wardrobe never phased him.

‘I’m a confident black wearer’ he’d said.

His hair was still black though one-third of the ends would shift into various colors. Currently, those very strands were red, but he was stating his desire to shift them to blue or even green.

Treading the color chart carefully, it seems.

That pixie side of Loki had seemed to die that night of the incident, for his personality was normally quiet, to the point, a ‘don’t bother me unless you want my blade in your chest’ type of attitude.

He obviously had a soft spot for me, and he showed Lucifer, Hades, and Cerberus respect. He was slightly kinder to Madam Eternity, which I felt was because of the compassion she showed me on a regular basis, but who knows what he saw in her that I didn’t.

Compared to everyone else, I was the “newbie” in this field of power and though I carried a royal title and held slices of power from a god, a three-headed beast, and the devil - or whatever Lucifer ranked himself as seeing as he wasn’t ‘Satan’ - I was far from reaching the level of respected power I needed to walk through the supernatural world with immense confidence.

That was something I aspired to reach and overcome, but the underlying problem was locating my roots.

“Just wondering about what we’ll find out today,” I finally answered and looked down at the cup of tea I was holding. “If we get to learn a little bit about who my parents are or where I came from, it would be nice. However, I’m more concerned about the feeling of being inadequate.”

“You’re not inadequate,” he replied.

“I know,” I whispered with a slight grin. “But in comparison to the world around me, aren’t I? Soon we’ll be integrating ourselves back into the world that kind of discarded us, don’t you think?”

Lifting my eyes to meet his once more, I continued, “When I lost you, I realized I lost my world and when we ended up falling down to this world, no one came after us. In a world of supernaturals, it’s not like we don’t know this world exists. If we were among a family that loved and adored us, they surely would have tried to locate us in some way, you know? Instead, we left that world for ten years, and we’re returning to start fresh, which is scary. We’re not returning to where we left off. We’re coming back to a world that didn’t notice our absence, and I feel that’s why I’m afraid of the idea of returning. Not because I have to face the chance of meeting the parents that brought me into this world, but at the idea that if we disappeared again, no one would notice. No one would shed a tear if we perished by someone else’s hands.”

Am I even making any sense?

Loki walked over to where I sat, sitting right next to me while I finished the remainder of my chamomile tea.

“Let me ask you. Do you want to live in a world of recognition? Or do you want to live a life that you’ll be proud of when asked about it on the podium of judgment?”

His question wasn’t something that I expected, and I took my time to weigh the two out.

“Isn’t there a way to have both?” I pondered. “Is there no such thing as living a life where you can be recognized by those who acknowledge and enjoy your existence and contribution to the world, all while being proud of the achievements you accomplished while living it?”

“It’s possible,” he replied and leaned back into the couch to lay an arm over my shoulder. He pulled me in to rest against him, and I took every advantage of his display of comfort.

“Is that what you desire, though?”

“I’m not sure,” I admitted and decided to vent a little a bit of my tangled thoughts of uncertainty. “I want to be among the living. To walk into a room and not feel like a stranger. It’s not like I crave popularity, but I want to be respected and not dashed away when I’m suddenly an inconvenience.”

Pausing to gather my thoughts, I continued, “Imagine walking into a room and knowing a few individuals. Like a room with Cerberus, Hades, Lucifer, and Madam Eternity. I’d want something like that. A tribe of my own that I could immediately recognize and mingle within society. I don’t need the whole world to recognize my existence, but a few souls that enjoy my company. I also don’t want to be perceived as weak. Or to be degraded because I’m not one of those with immense power that floods out of their mere auras. As royalty, I feel there’s going to be a time in my life when I’ll walk into a ballroom and have the world judging me at first glance. The idea leaves me wondering if I’m pretty enough. Strong enough. Wise enough. The list goes on and on until it becomes far too long. It could be my insecurities as I leave this world and I begin to branch towards adulthood, but I just want to be able to lift my head up high and be proud of who I’ve become. I’m getting there…at least I think I am, but I worry that I’ll never quite get there.”

“You will certainly surpass your expectations, my dear.”

We both looked to see Madam Eternity had returned with a large crystal ball in her hands. Walking over to the couch opposite us, she lowered into the cushions and reached forward to place the fragile piece on the center table between us.

I stared at it in curiosity, while it buzzed with energy that left goosebumps along my arms. Loki held me a little tighter, his grip on my shoulder more obvious unlike before.

“This crystal ball is another ancient artifact,” she explained when our eyes continued to linger on it. “It buzzes with magic from thousands of years and is why you may feel a tad uncomfortable in its presence.”

She lifted her gaze back to us and grinned.

“Your feelings are very valid, Castalia. I’m sorry for intruding on the intimate conversation, but it felt right to confirm that what you’re feeling is natural for any person, no matter if they’re supernatural or not.”

She let out a sigh as she rested against the soft cushions of the sofa.

“In this world, we all have a purpose. Some are painted out for us to follow, while others take years of soul searching to discover and strive for,” she began. “You’re sixteen, Castalia, and though you may not realize it, you’ve achieved far more than one may think. To be in the Underworld is a rare occurrence when you still have a life to live above, but your arrival has ignited a set of events that will soon happen within a few years.”

Pausing to look at the crystal ball once more, we watched it begin to glow before Madam Eternity’s eyes locked onto mine.

“If I could give you an opportunity to meet the very being who birthed you, would you accept the offer or reject it?”

“Accept it,” I replied.

“Why?” She smirked in curiosity as wise eyes sparkled through her elderly appearance.

“No matter the circumstances that may have drifted us apart, I’d want to at least know the reasoning behind our separation and know my birthplace. I know that what I’m asking could lead to a hurtful discovery, but I rather seek the truth than live in a world of wonder in regard to the unknown.”

“Then, if we could go right now, would you be up for it?”

My eyes widened at her suggestion, and I looked at Loki, who remained calm but intrigued by her claim. He noticed my gaze and met my eyes.

“Do you wish to do this?”

I knew he could feel my nerves and worries but could also sense the flicker of excitement the idea of discovering my birthplace and parents would bring to the table.

Yes. If we can venture to the place of my birth and discover the meaning of my royal blood…I’d feel more empowered for the future challenges ahead.

Loki nodded to me and returned his gaze to Madam Eternity.

“If blessed with the opportunity, we’d take it.”

She grinned with pride and nodded her head, and we both gasped as the crystal ball began to glow brilliantly. Warm energy wrapped around us, swirling around and around until we were in the middle of a spinning vortex.

We returned out gazes to Madam Eternity, watching her appearance change before our eyes.

“Then let us return to the lands of Castalia’s creation, and reveal the truth and her birthright.”

We were swarmed with light.

HOMEBOUND TO THE WORLD OF FAE

“Where are we?” I looked at the twinkling sky, my large eyes attempting to take in the wondrous sky above me.

The sky was merely one small factor in the mesmerizing sight all around me.

Even though it was night time, our surroundings were flooded with gorgeous colors that glowed with a softness that drew you in. From the buzzing fireflies and their balls of golden light to the various plants that had a mysterious glow around their petals and stems, it was enchanting. Creatures of nature roamed quietly in the outskirts of the forest, watching us in the distance as we continued to admire the beauty of this place.

From the sweet aroma of various floral scents that I’d never gotten the opportunity to smell, to the hint ocean water and nectar that swarmed all around me, it was beautiful.

Lokisura was behind me, his hands now on my shoulders as if to ensure I was in his protective hold in case he had to act out of instinct.

Madam Eternity was no longer in her older form but instead exhibited the youth and appearance of a queen in a gorgeous Japanese traditional gown that reached the floor. It was pink and blue while her hair was a soft silver with hints of black and full of curls.

Her eyes shone brightly while her pale complexion was complemented by the beautiful moonlight. Her lips were cloaked with a light pink that sparkled lightly like honeydew.

“We’re in the Fae kingdom of the North,” she announced. “Or should I say, your birthplace.”

“My birthplace?” I stared at her with stunned eyes. “This place?”

“Too low class?” she asked in curiosity.

“L-Low class?! It’s outstanding!”

“Great,” she replied with a wide grin. “I always like to ask and see people’s responses. You’d be surprised by how many people take in the view and say they don’t want to live in the wilderness.”

She spun around once and took a deep inhale then let it out slowly.

“This way.” She pointed to our left. “This will lead us to the castle.”

“Hold on, Madam Eternity,” I said in a hushed tone. “We’re heading to a castle?”

“Why, yes.” She seemed stunned by my question. “That’s why I brought you all the way here from the Underworld. It’s a very long fall from here back down there so if you forgot anything, we can’t really go back.”

“That’s not it,” I admitted and looked at my clothes. “I…don’t really look appropriate to be walking into a castle.”

She blinked and looked at my tights and shirt combo.

“Ah. Good point.” She turned back to give me her full attention before she began to walk around Lokisura and me. “Hmm. What shall we cloak you with?”

I waited patiently as she continued to analyze me and Loki.

“Ah! This shall do!”

Her words were followed with a clap of her hands, leaving us in a swirling whirlwind until the very magical force burst upward and rained down black glitter on us.

Lowering my gaze, I was left shocked by my gorgeous new outfit. The top part was a white corset with gold trimming that outlined the bust part of the strapless outfit. The white material was like lace, and once it reached the waist, it arched out in waves and transitioned into various colors that matched my eyes. Turquoise, gold, orange, lime green, red, pink, and purple flowers decorated the bottom half of the dress that flickered with golden sparkles.

My slippers were now white boots with gold laces and my long golden-red strands were loosely curled to perfection. I couldn’t imagine how I appeared face-wise, but I adored the dolled-up version of myself.

“Amazing,” I whispered.

“I look like a knight from a fairy tale.”

Glancing over my shoulder to look at Lokisura, I had to cover my mouth to hold in my snickering laughter. I could now see why Loki didn’t like wearing color in his attire.

It did not suit him whatsoever.

I never would have thought that anyone would look bad in white with various color combinations to highlight the suited outfit, but in Loki’s case, it was a pretty horrendous match.

Madam Eternity stared at him for a long moment and cringed.

“You look horrid in color,” she blatantly declared in disgust.

“I’ve told you that,” he muttered in anger. “Fix it.”

“Don’t need to tell me twice,” she replied and snapped her fingers. Like a rush of water fell over him, her magnificent magic did the job of shifting all the colors into silky black. The only colors that remained were Loki’s bottom highlights of red and his prism eyes that glowed slightly from his activated magic.

He now wore a black silk dress shirt, black dress pants, and a black cape, and his hair was now up in a ponytail. He had a sword to his left side and his black combat boots were a similar style to mine but with grey laces.

When his eyes noticed them, Madam Eternity added, “I can’t make the laces a different color aside from grey. They’re magically attuned so if we have to run from mystical creatures like golems, we’ll be able to.”

That wasn’t an excuse I expected as I glanced over to Loki, who shrugged.

“Stupid golems.”

“Golems?”

“They are stone creatures that many believe are mere statues, but they’re dangerous predators to be up against. Once they lure you into their territory, they make the ground into quicksand, but once you’re trapped, you don’t immediately sink in. It takes days for your body to be swallowed into their trap and the purpose is to suck out the magic your body tries to replenish. They keep you alive until you’re completely out of magic and won’t recuperate. Then you sink into their lands forever. Those who go hunting wear special shoes with magic laces to ensure that the soles of their boots are sinking-sand-proof and the laces increase the individual’s speed. That way, you’ll have a chance of escaping their sticky grasp when they attempt to conjure up another spell.”

“That’s scary,” I concluded.

“Agreed,” he replied and offered his hand. I placed mine in his, feeling a bit like an actual princess heading to a ball.

As I stared back at Madam Eternity, she nodded in approval and clapped her hands three times. Three cloaks appeared around us, shielding our attire and covering our heads with hoods.

Loki’s cloak was black, Madam Eternity’s cloak was silky blue, and mine was vibrant white.

“That will do,” she said with a pleased grin.

“Don’t we have to blend in?” I asked. “Or hide?”

“Not necessary,” she assured me. “The person we’re meeting knows of my arrival.” She turned around and looked over her shoulder. “She merely doesn’t know I brought a little surprise with me.”

She began to lead the way, and with Loki’s hand wrapped around mine, we followed her lead as we walked further into the magical forest. My eyes couldn’t help but dart from side to side and back to the sky, the view completely different from the Underworld.

The Underworld theme was generally black, white, red, and gold. We didn’t have sunlight, only dark skies with the occasional starry skies. It wasn’t something that bothered me but allowed me to appreciate the new vast world surrounding me.

We walked for ten minutes through the mystical forest, until we reached a gentle stream with a boat that awaited us. The person waiting at the front of the little boat wore golden armor and a cape that covered a good portion of his facial features.

He rose up in attention as we approached the black boat. Madam Eternity bowed her head and spoke in a language I didn’t understand. She followed by boarding the boat first and gestured for us to follow suit.

Loki picked me up with ease before walking upon the steady structure that continued to float steadily along the calm waters. He didn’t lower me down until the boat began to move at a slow pace.

Once we were settled in sitting positions, Madam Eternity elaborated on what she’d said, “I was introducing myself in dragon,” she declared.

“Dragon? Like roar, roar type of dragon?” I asked in innocence.

That made her smile in delight and even prompted a tiny smirk on Loki’s lips.

“Yes, dragon roar, roar language, but there are two types. Roar roar has to be when you’re in your full-fledged dragon form. Have you been able to achieve that yet, Castalia?”

“Not yet. I can summon my wings and such, but nothing along the lines of transforming to my full-fledged dragon form,” I admitted.

“Lucifer will have to help you with that then. He’s master of mostly all the supernatural races. He’s basically a shapeshifter if you brush aside the Ruler of Hell title.”

“He’d be willing to teach me. Wouldn’t that take a lot of time?”

“Lucifer may appear rough and annoyed with anything that gets in the way of his strict schedule, but he’d definitely make time for you. You don’t see it, but he has a soft spot for you now.”

“He still reminds me that I forced him into a bond,” I muttered.

“Minor details.” She laughed. “He merely does that to push you away, but it hasn’t worked after ten years. You’d think he’d get the message that he’s stuck with you now, but nope. He’s thick skulled and worries about unnecessary stuff. Like how he just found out that there was such a thing as rainbow gelato parfaits and proceeded to clear out half the world of that stuff. Selfish, indeed.”

“You’re not serious, right?”

“Very serious.” She sighed. “I let him taste a tiny bit of mine after he went on and on about how he’d never be caught eating rainbow dessert, and now he has a year’s worth. He’s lucky we have spells to keep it fresh for eons, or all that hassle would have been for nothing.”

“Why doesn’t he just make it instead of causing a world shortage of rainbow parfait?”

“Lucifer cooking is a death sentence. It’s why he only tries to make stuff that you pop in a toaster, oven, or microwave. Anything harder than that, and we’ll have a spot of burning Hell in the kitchen,” she explained while shaking her head. “Not to forget he short circuits everything. The number of toasters that have died by his mere touch is crazy. We have to get our toasters from a supernatural in Dubai that can handle the voltage his fingers produce upon touch. Ridiculous I tell you.”

“You know things are rough when cooking leads to a second death,” I mumbled. “Would I have to shift to my dragon form to learn dragon?”

“Not at all,” she answered. “I’m a dark fae but speak it fluently. It’s difficult to learn at first, but once you get the hang of it, you’ll grasp it rather quickly. With you being a half-dragon breed, it shouldn’t be an issue. I’ll request Lucifer to teach you as well.”

“Can’t you teach me?” I asked. “You’re going to be staying more often in the Underworld, right?”

“Yes, but isn’t a certain someone going to stay up in the human supernatural world?” she reminded.

“Oh.” I’d forgotten about my conquest. “You can’t come with me?”

“Maybe.” She winked. “I’ll see if I can manage it,” she suggested. “It’s tricky seeing as my life on the human world is running out.”

“You won’t be able to return once your human half has died?” I asked.

“Sadly, no. If I was a god everything would be different, but I’m a supernatural like many of my peers, and we all face death when we’ve had enough of the land of the living.”

“Well…at least if you descend to the Underworld, you’ll be able to still be with us. We won’t touch your room or anything,” I concluded.

“Yes. That way I can continue to see a certain someone grow up.” She winked.

I blushed at her comment and she looked at Loki. “So when are you going to ask her out already?”

“Excuse me?” he said with an expressionless stare.

“Oh don’t go ‘excuse me’. You look at her like baked cake coming right out of the oven.”

My face only grew redder while Loki turned his head enough for the shadow of his hood to hide his facial expression. “Do not.”

“Ah, still in denial huh. It must be nice to be so young.”

“I’m old.”

“In god years, yes, but the other half of you is the same age as Castalia so technically speaking, you’re of age to have consensual sex!”

“Madam Eternity!” he snarled while I covered my face with my hands.

“The guard can hear us,” I pointed out.

“Oh don’t mind him. He won’t tell anyone about our conversation. I love this kingdom because all the guards are sworn to secrecy and uphold their duty to protect anyone who visits their kingdom. Since I’ve informed them ahead of time of my arrival, we’re protected. It’s rather nice compared to other fae kingdoms. They’re ruthless.”

“How do you know which court you belong in?” I asked. “Is it like wherever you’re born is where you reside?”

“Yes and no,” Madam Eternity admitted. “Sometimes you can be born into a kingdom but don’t belong depending on whether you’re a hybrid or have a different elemental attribute in comparison to other fae of that kingdom or court. For example, if Loki was born in the court of light but ends up awakening with dark elemental magic, it would make sense for him to eventually transfer over to the Dark Court. Others have multiple elemental talents and decide to transfer to their choice of court that they believe will benefit them. It’s an intriguing process and must be approved by the king or queen ruling that kingdom. It sounds complicated, but it’s very simple and smooth in most kingdoms. There are a few exceptions, but those kingdoms are known to be assholes when accepting new fae, including hybrids.”

“That’s something new I didn’t know about,” I commented with a grin. “Thank you, Madam Eternity.”

“Always.” She winked and turned her head as we began to approach a smaller area that lit up with golden lights. The trees were thinning, and I was beginning to get a glimpse of the large sculpture ahead.

“We’re here,” Madam Eternity announced in triumph. “Welcome to the Fae Kingdom of Cyldrirth.”

Cyldrirth?

My eyes widened at the castle made of gold. From the walls of sparkling gold to the layers of stunning flowers that were arranged so perfectly, it almost made the entire scene look like a picture from a fairy tale.

The red and orange flowers mixed together in an intriguing pattern, replicating the sight of flames from afar, while the very water beneath us sparkled from the moonlight as the teal green waters became clear enough to see the various fish beneath.

I was speechless before, but now I began to experience the bundles of nerves as we approached a small opening in the side of the massive structure.

If this was where I came from…why was I discarded in the first place?

The squeeze of my hand brought my attention to Loki as he stared down at me with calm eyes.

“Do not fear what hasn’t shown its true colors. Innocent until proven guilty,” he spoke with wise words before elaborating on the meaning. “Until we’ve discovered the truth behind your birth, let us enter with open hearts until we know what side these individuals are on.”

He squeezed my hand again and added, “I’m right here and support you.”

His words always brought my fears and worries down - this instance being no different than the countless times he’s swooped in privately to encourage me to walk forward.

Thank you, Lokisura.

He nodded his head just slightly as we entered a tunnel that approached a tiny dock. Two other guards stood there waiting with their heads covered in hoods like the one who brought us here on the boat.

We were aided off the boat and after Madame Eternity assured them she knew her way, we began to walk into the flamboyant halls. The interior was just as lavish as the exterior, from the red carpets to the golden furniture pieces that reminded me of the Underworld.

The tapestries especially had various symbols on them, and I paused to look at the one that mimicked one of the symbols that would show up on my skin when I was in intense training.

My abrupt stop forced Loki to do the same, but I couldn’t acknowledge my reasoning to stop as my eyes continued to stare at the beautiful mark that resonated with my heart.

“Castalia?” Loki spoke my name versus saying it within my mind, but it did nothing to pull me out of my longing stare. The symbol was beyond beautiful with the rays of moonlight peering in from windows along the sides of the large fabric piece.

“One of the birthmarks of the Cyldrirth family.”

The explanation came from Madam Eternity, and I finally tugged my eyes away to see her walking back to where we stood.

“I’ve noticed that very symbol on your arms when you’ve trained.”

“Do the other symbols that normally cloak all my arms and legs count as well?” I inquired.

“That’s your fae magic. Once your birthmark activates, your fae magic usually follows. Birthmarks are normally awakened by the dragon side. Since your fae side is much stronger than the dragon part of you, the incantations that flood your skin when in intense battle are a reflection of that differentiation of growth between the two supernatural sides within you.”

She gestured for us to continue following her, and we proceeded back to the route until we stopped before a door. The two guards that waited at attention bowed at our arrival and they soon opened the doors to a grand room with high ceilings and windows along the opposite wall.

With words of thanks, we entered the room, and Madam Eternity took deep inhales and exhales.

“Always has the best-mixed aroma of the lands,” she commented and looked at us. “Allow me to do the talking until it’s time to reveal yourselves. Understood?”

We both nodded in agreement and she smiled and walked further into the room.

“Faith? Your one and only best friend has arrived!”

Madam Eternity’s voice boomed around us as if she was purposely being loud to catch the world’s attention. I was trying to keep still, my eyes scanning the room filled with various plants and flowers while Loki continued to hold my hand tightly.

The sound of heels approaching left my body frozen in place while my eyes looked in the direction of the sound.

“Eternity. You always have to let the whole kingdom know of your arrival,” a gentle, soothing voice with a speck of melodic harmony in it made my whole body shiver in recognition. It was as though I’d heard this very voice before.

Listen to the soft melodies this voice has to offer to soothe me from my turmoil.

“It gets you out of the bedroom far faster than an explosion would,” she commented. “You sleep through the craziest things but always wake up from my voice.”

“Your calling pitch is abnormal and thus why it wakes me up with ease.”

The woman’s body finally appeared through the open golden doors, and all I could do was stand there and take in just how beautiful this woman was.

How similar we were.

At 6′2″ in height, the first thing I noticed was her exquisite, long locks. The neon turquoise strands seemed to carry an illumination to their beauty, especially with the moon’s rays flooding their rich surface.

The locks surely reached her waistline, and had tinsel strands of gold and orange. Her complexion was a pale white, but whatever makeup she used held a hint of contour that only highlighted the proper parts of her face that left her appearing as flawless as a photoshopped model.

With rosy red cheeks and soft pink lips, her overall look gave off a pure representation of who she was at first glance. Her lashes were the only hint of dramatic emphasis on her tender face.

My eyes looked up to the sparkling crown that sat on her head, decorated with prism crystals that glimmered with power. They matched her gown that changed various colors as the light flashed upon the thin, luscious fabric that shone like silk.

What left me stunned and brought tears to my eyes was seeing her identical prism ones. Never would I have believed I’d meet someone with eyes like mine, and the idea of them being genetically given to me felt like a blessing as I realized who this woman was.

She’s my mother.

“Well, I figured with my little surprise, I would have to be dramatic so no one suspects what I’ve done,” Madam Eternity reasoned with a wide grin.

“When you say it like that, you leave me to wonder about what mischievous plans you have up your…” She trailed off as her body came to a stop. Her eyes that were once on Madam Eternity now landed on mine and they were frozen in place.

Neither of us moved, my inhales and exhales as quiet as ever though my beating heart hammered against my chest and the blood rushing swiftly through my body was the culprit to the ringing in my ears.

Watching as those prism eyes widened in pure shock made me fear her rejection, fear angering this woman who birthed me. I moved back one step, feeling the growing need to run, but she left her hand out to me and whispered, “Don’t go. It’s okay.”

I remained where I was, watching tears flood her eyes as they did mine. There were no words that I could think of that explained just how overwhelming all of this was, and yet, the prickling happiness that began to rush through me made my tears fall.

I expected her to send me away, or to reveal the truth that she didn’t want me, but she did none of that as she slowly opened her arms outward.

My body went into action before I could think, and soon enough, I was in the arms of my mother. Not adoptive mother or guardian, but my true mother who somehow didn’t hate me.

“Castalia,” she whispered, which only ignited the first wave of sobs that left me.

She knows my name. She knows who I am.

“Mom,” I sobbed and hugged her even tighter, hoping in my heart and soul that this wasn’t a dream. That this was truly real, and she wouldn’t be taken away from me the next second.

She stroked my hair and patted my back as I cried in her arms, relief overtaking every inch of nervousness that fought to consume me earlier. After all these years, I’d finally found a piece of my past and could get some sort of answer as to why I’d lived the life I had.

She comforted me until my tears stopped and sobs calmed. Pulling back, she looked down at me with loving eyes and placed her hands on my cheeks.

“You’ve grown so beautifully, my daughter,” she whispered and ended up hugging me again. “I thought…you were gone. That they succeeded in killing you. Thank you to the Universe for bringing back a part of my shattered heart.”

Her words opened so many questions, and yet I wasn’t sure how to respond.

She pulled back again and wrapped her hands around mine. “We have a lot to discuss, but also not a lot of time,” she whispered and looked over to Lokisura.

“This is?”

“Lokisura,” I spoke up. “He’s my fae pixie guide.”

“And also a god,” she added, an observation I didn’t expect her to pick up on. I followed her gaze to Lokisura as he bowed his head in greeting.

“It’s an honor to meet you, Queen Cyldrirth,” he solemnly greeted.

“I’m very curious how a god was able to bond with my daughter, but that can be a story for another day,” she reasoned and carried a smile on her soft lips. She turned her attention to Madam Eternity.

“How long can you remain here, Eternity?”

“A few hours at most. I suspect that these aren’t the best times to be visiting, but I was given permission by the Universe to proceed now rather than later,” Madam Eternity replied.

She nodded in understanding and looked between the three of us.

“To the greenhouse. We’ll have complete secrecy within its walls while we discuss important matters that need to be attended to,” she encouraged and squeezed my hand. “Welcome home, Princess Castalia.”

I’m finally home.

JOURNEY OF THUNDERING RESPONSIBILITY

“That means I wasn’t abandoned by you?” I quietly asked while my eyes remained on the rising steam coming from my cup of Mongolian tea. We were served the traditional buttery milk drink to help us with the effects of coming from the Underworld all the way up to the fae realms.

Its sweetness would bring forth a bit of rejuvenation to our auras, and I was encouraged to drink more because of my age. No one at sixteen had ventured from the Underworld to the Fae realms directly. It was a journey that would be considered “harsh” on the body and mind while absorbing great lengths of magical force from the individual.

It had to be thanks to Madam Eternity that I hadn’t suffered from the teleportation trip.

I sat across from my mother, Queen Cyldrirth, while Madam Eternity - who gave me permission to simply call her Eternity - sat to my left. Loki wasn’t sitting presently at the table, excusing himself to give me privacy, which I found rather charming of him.

He was important to me in many ways and I was perfectly fine with him sticking around to hear the truth of my birthplace and childhood circumstances prior to our adoptive mayhem, but he wanted me to have this moment to myself.

He’d be around and show up when I needed him.

We were sitting in a bubble greenhouse, one filled with various flowers that allowed us to be rather calm in what could have been a nerve-wracking situation. I was still amazed that my mother had easily accepted us into her home, especially when Eternity hadn’t mentioned my arrival with Lokisura.

She didn’t seem the slightest bit mad, which helped me not feel a sense of invasiveness like you’d experience when entering someone else’s space.

“Castalia, I never abandoned you.” Mother sighed and shook her head. “I know you have a trillion questions to probably ask of me, but we’ll focus on the basics because I don’t want you staying here longer than necessary.”

“Why?” I asked and lifted my gaze to meet hers. “Does it have something to do with the tensions between the dragons and fae?”

She slowly nodded and let out a heavy exhale.

“We’re not on good terms as of now, but it hasn’t escalated in a while. However, I don’t want to give them the opportunity of knowing my business, nor put you in danger. I failed you once when I trusted those chosen by your father to take care of you. I won’t be foolish like that again.”

“Father…chose for us to be given away?” I asked.

She let out another sigh. “We had issues with your older sibling, and thus, we thought allowing you to be raised by another family approved by your father would mean you’d have a good life.”

“Older sibling?” That piqued my interest as I remembered my recent dreams. “Are they a female?”

“Why do you ask that?” Mother inquired, looking genuinely curious at my comment.

“Ever since I entered the Underworld, I’ve had dreams of a girl who looks just like me. At first, she’s different. More…mundane? She looks very plain in comparison to how we project colors, but then the glass wall between us shatters and suddenly she’s exactly like me. It’s as if I’m looking at a twin or replica of myself, but at the same time, it could be just my own reflection.”

“Intriguing,” she whispered. “Dreams have a variety of meanings. It could represent you coming out of a shell others have wished for you to remain in. Shattering glass encourages dramatic change that pushes you into a new position of power and responsibility. If you’re repeatedly having such dreams, it means you’re about to venture into a new direction that will connect you to various important individuals.”

“That…could be true.” Her explanation did make a lot of sense, but I still wondered if my guess was false. “So I don’t have a sister?”

“You have an older brother,” she admitted. “However, he’s in circumstances I’m unable to get him out of, or he’d be here with us.”

I was curious to know more about that, but she returned to drinking her tea.

“Faith,” Eternity inquired. “Why was it impossible to trace Castalia’s heritage?”

“Before offering her to the temporary family that swore to take care of her, we placed a spell so no one would be able to backtrack to find out what royal kingdom she came from. We didn’t want to hide the fact she was royalty, which is why it was still obvious in her aura and birthmarks. We worried if we left too much of a trail, they would realize which exact kingdom she derived from and either kill her or come wage war on us. We had her in secret because we didn’t want the same thing that happened to Constantine to happen to her.”

“Constantine?” I clarified. “That’s my brother’s name?”

“Yes.” She sighed. “He’s far older than you by now. As much as I’d like for you to meet and get to know him, he’s currently imprisoned for trespassing in the wrong territory.”

“Trespassing? Was it recent?”

“No,” she said and sighed again. “Many years ago, when he was ten. I’m unsure of the details of what occurred, but he walked upon lands that are forbidden to most supernaturals and that crime is usually rewarded with death.”

“D-Death?!” I exclaimed. “For going on the wrong side of someone’s lawn?!”

The two of them stared at me, and I continued, “That’s pretty much how it is, right? How would he know he was going on someone else’s property? How did he even get there?”

“He was on a trip with his Father and that’s when he entered the wrong territory. Your father warned him not to go into that side of the woods. At least, that’s what he told me.”

“Suspicious,” I mumbled and looked down at my tea. “I’m not sure who my brother is as a person, but I’d certainly be upset if someone trapped him there. He was only ten. When I was ten…well, I was a bit troublesome, but I don’t think he deserves to be killed.”

“He’s not getting the death penalty anymore,” Mother corrected. “However, he’s trapped in a prison at their lowest level and until proven innocent, I can’t do anything.”

“Couldn’t you investigate it more?” I asked. “Actually, why didn’t you come to find me or keep in contact with the family that took me in? They merely passed me along to an adoption center and that’s how I got stuck with the fae Robinsons who beat and tortured me while calling me a hindrance and a bitch.”

That left the two of them silent, and I lowered my cup of tea to place my hands on my lap to hide their trembling. “It took years for me to ‘get over’ what I experienced. In fact, maybe I’m still not over it seeing as it angers me to my very core. They killed my Lokisura! His pixie being was drenched in acid that was reserved for me! He was the one who had to protect me from multiple instances that could have easily been categorized as rape if Loki hadn’t gotten in the way!”

I couldn’t explain where this built up anger was coming from, but it boiled inside me as I took in the scenery of this place that should have been where I grew up. A place of safe haven that would have offered me walls of protection, bookshelves of knowledge, and aided in my growth to becoming a woman who was confident in the society I was born into.

“I fell into the Underworld because I couldn’t endure losing the only individual I had left in my life to rely on. No way is it Loki’s duty to be my pillar of strength. He never signed up for it, nor did he sign up to be bonded with me. It was a decision I made for the sake of keeping him alive and in my life, but it wasn’t truly fair to us to have to resort to such a decision when we came from a place like this.”

I put my hands up to emphasize my surroundings and looked directly into Mother’s eyes.

“As a mother, if you experienced what happened to my older brother and were trying to protect me from a similar fate, shouldn’t you even once have come to check if I was okay? To see if I was still with the family you dropped me off at?!” I hadn’t realized my voice was practically at screaming level as it echoed all around us.

She could have anticipated my anger and that was why she brought us to this soundproof globe…to make sure our words were kept within.

“Castalia…” Mother whispered and trailed off. She looked heartbroken by my outburst, but I wasn’t going to lower my anger because she felt bad. “I’m sorry.”

“I don’t want an apology!” I snapped and rose up with clenched fists. “I want to know the truth about why you possibly care about me but abandoned the idea of searching for me! If I’m so important, why did you let me disappear from your line of vision? Why were you okay with staying in your vast kingdom of gold and luxury while your child was suffering at the hands of manipulative shifters who wanted nothing but money?! I’m royalty and should be some powerful being if I have a mother like you, and yet here I am, lucky to be given some sort of mercy from those of the Underworld who were willing to help raise me while my own mother sat on her throne.”

“Castalia, it’s not like I wished for you to have such a childhood,” she tried to argue.

“Then why did it happen?!” I snapped. “Why was I treated like a piece of shit?! Why was I called bitch, useless, waste of space, and other degrading titles? Why did I have to sleep outside in the heart of blizzards that were conjured up by the very man forced to keep me on the premises for his monthly paychecks or laughed and mocked by the woman of the family who saw me as nothing but competition?! Explain to me how you wished for me not to suffer and in the end, that’s exactly what happened!”

“Castalia, give me a second to explain!”

“What if I died, huh?!” I exclaimed, which shut her up. “I can’t even practice with an ax without having panic attacks and seeing that same man who had every intention of raping me, who tried to finish me off after his children killed Lokisura! What if Loki had accepted death and allowed me to perish by that sharp weapon? What would you have to say? Would you have an explanation for why I died? Do you have a reason that’s worthy enough for me to forgive the woman who should have sheltered me from this painful world?!”

Tears streamed down my cheeks as I stared at her in agony and I slapped my chest.

“If this heart stopped beating and I dropped dead that night ten years ago, you would never know! You would continue on living your life as a queen while your own child perished by the hands of a cynical bastard who cared about nothing but his needs for his own family. If I died, the world would have moved on like it did when I vanished into the Underworld, and you know how that makes me feel? Useless! A waste of space! All those degrading words those people said to me every day for years. It proves that they were right because my life was so insignificant to my own mother that the rest of the world wouldn’t shed a damn tear if I died right this instant!”

“Enough!” she screamed and rose up from her seat.

Her single command sent a rush of energy outward, and the plants that were once healthy and vibrant suddenly wilted while the starry sky began to flood with clouds.

“You won’t even give me a moment to explain!” she yelled. “How can I even fix this when you won’t give me the privilege to explain?”

“You had it moments ago and all you did was apologize,” I huffed as I fought more tears from streaming down my face. “You have no right to even be angry.”

“Castal-” She tried to speak but I moved away from the table.

“I need some air.” With those words, I was leaving the globe and walking into the dark wilderness. I had no clue where I was going, but I didn’t care. My focus was on my rapid breathing that would surely trigger a panic attack if I wasn’t careful.

The clouds that were merely coming into existence were suddenly dark and raging with thunder while the once warm breeze became icy cold. I kept walking away, more tears leaving the sockets of my eyes as I focused on the ground beneath me.

My swift pace began to slow as the first set of droplets from the sky hit the ground. Drop after drop hit the ground until a roaring boom of thunder vibrated through the sky while the soft taps of raindrops multiplied in heaviness.

I was drenched in seconds, and I came to a stop as I noticed the garden around me that was so beautiful with color was wilting all around. It was like watching the world die before my eyes, and the sight only reminded me of the night I held Loki’s pixie body in my trembling hands.

Soft hands pressed on my cheeks suddenly, and I lifted my gaze just slightly to see Lokisura’s black eyes that peered up into mine.

“I’m alive, Castalia,” he reminded me first. “We must get you back inside.”

I shook my head as my tears swarmed my eyes once more.

“I-I can’t go back there,” I whispered, like saying those words were a sin itself. “I…I…lost my cool. I was so angry. I didn’t think…think I had all that cooped up inside me. Why would she want to talk to me again?” My mind seemed to acknowledge the logic surrounding my actions and what I’d just done.

“We entered her home unannounced. She didn’t know we were coming as well as Eternity. I should have been more respectful. She’s my mother after all. She birthed me. She gave me life…even if she may have decided that I wasn’t worth raising. Whatever her reasoning, I’m alive because of her and I should have given her the time of day to say what she had to say. Instead, I put all the blame on her…and served her a plate of anger. I acted like a child and didn’t even give her the opportunity to explain to me her predicament. It was selfish…but I didn’t mean to. I just couldn’t stop myself,” I reasoned and began to sob. “I thought I got over it. That…I could simply forgive her and start over. I was so happy to see her. So relieved…and yet I couldn’t even last a full conversation without throwing my rage at her.”

He pulled me into his arms and hugged me so tightly, all I could do was cry uncontrollably.

“She understands, Castalia. She gets it.”

He picked me up and let me cry into his shoulder and waited till I calmed down before he began to move. It wasn’t long before the rain that beat us with intensity suddenly stopped, and I realized we were back in the transparent globe of the greenhouse.

Fear spiked through me as I leaned back to tell Loki to take us away, but he pressed one finger to my lips to silence me while he continued to hold my body weight with one arm.

“Listen, Castalia,” his tender encouragement and use of my name left me silent while my ears perked up to listen to what was being said in the background.

“I screwed up.” The sound of Mother caught my attention, leaving me curious as to why she’d be crying. “She had every right to be upset with me. I should have been patient and listened to everything she had to say. I didn’t…didn’t mean to silence her, I just couldn’t fathom that I allowed yet another one of my children to suffer unnecessarily.”

“Faith. She doesn’t know that you’re bound to this land,” Eternity reasoned.

Bound? To the land?

“Please. Don’t cry. Everything is wilting.”

“Let it wilt!” She cried even harder and I peeked my head through the wilted plants we hid behind to see her put her head into her hands as she sobbed even harder. She was on her knees on the ground, Eternity by her side and trying to comfort her.

“I’m tired of this! It isn’t fair! Why should I have to keep this kingdom alive with my happiness if I can’t keep those that should spark joy into my life happy?! I lost my son to a land of evil fae who want nothing but to destroy our kingdoms and use him for power. I was stuck here when they decided to banish him to the darkest depths of prison and it’s only thanks to you that I can ensure he’s safe! He had to grow up without his mother because of something that had to be set up for him, and I’m sure he hates me more after hearing I had children again! I thought if we chose the families and ensured they would be financially secure to raise them as their own, there wouldn’t be any problems. I couldn’t predict them dashing my child away like a lottery ticket and making me believe she was dead! All this time I mourned for my children who keep being taken away from me. Everyone knows I can’t leave this kingdom or it’ll all come crumbling down, and that’s exactly what’s making the tensions grow even higher with those damn dragons! They’re taking advantage of my own imprisoned position and using the fact that I have no heir against me. How is any of this fair?!”

She cried even harder as lightning flashed through the sky and another booming roar of thunder hovered above.

“Faith, please. You just need to let her calm down and talk to her again. You can’t give up when this opportunity has come to light. I understand your frustration and you have every right to be upset. You’re not the villain in this at all. You’re the victim that everyone oversees because of the crown on your head. I get that and more, but Castalia has no clue of your predicament. She doesn’t know that Fae Queens of past years are bound to the lands and can’t leave due to the emotional connection with this kingdom. No one taught her about that royal secret, so you can’t blame her for her reaction. Please. Take a few deep breaths. You don’t want your first-in-command coming here and realizing Castalia is here. She’d put the kingdom on lockdown.”

Mother’s sobs grew quieter as she tried to stop herself from crying. The heavy rain outside that hit the surface of the globe with intensity began to slow to a soft sprinkle, and within a minute, the rain had stopped while the plants both indoors and outdoors began to heal and sprout once more.

Mother’s connected to the kingdom?

Loki looked displeased and he answered my question through our connected minds.

“It’s a rare tradition of the fae that has now been abolished, but to swear into the world of rulership as a Queen Fae, the chosen woman’s magic becomes the roots of the kingdom. It means that their mood triggers the rise or fall of the land of their ruling. If your mother is happy, the land will rejoice, bloom, create crops, and protect its citizens that live within the lands. If your mother is sad, it’ll create adverse effects in the weather like what we just experienced with the rain. Regardless of the effects her mood can have on this place, the main issue and reason it was an abolished tradition was that the Fae Queen is bound to the lands permanently. Unless her crown is given to an Heir of Blood she can’t be free. Its why fae kingdoms can’t physically meet when they have their monthly court meetings. They connect through holographic communication and are learning to use magic to teleport their energies to communicate serious matters.”

His explanation was something I never would have called for, and it ignited a wave of dread as I realized her predicament.

That means she can’t leave. She’s stuck here…like a prisoner?

“Essentially. If she left, her kingdom would perish or grow weak enough to be invaded by the enemy. Many believe the rulers of these kingdoms have children so they can one day take the throne and release the king or queen from their position, but your mother doesn’t give me that impression at all. She wouldn’t shed tears like that or be affected emotionally by your words if she didn’t wholeheartedly love you. She must have given birth to you out of love, just like your older brother, Constantine, but it seems the enemy found a way to hurt her by taking her children from her in ways she wouldn’t expect. Even if she wanted to come and find you, it’s your life versus an entire kingdom of individuals and wildlife. What would be more irresponsible? Abandoning a single child or a nation?”

They’re both wrong.

“You’re exactly right, Your Majesty,” he whispered in my mind. “But as a princess and future ruler, what would be the greater sacrifice?”

The nation…

“If she went off to get you or even Constantine, her nation would perish, and that would lead to the execution of your mother if she didn’t die from the impact the death of her kingdom would have on her physically, magically, and mentally.”

The truth hurt more than what I’d assumed was reality, leaving me to stare at the woman as she fought to stand up and act like her heart wasn’t full of aching sorrow.

Does that mean no matter what, she always has to stay ‘happy’ to keep her people safe? That when she may have found out that I was dead or even when she discovered the news about Constantine, she was forced to merely act like nothing was wrong…all by herself?

“They say the higher you climb to the top, the lonelier it gets,” Loki admitted. “On the outside, she’s a queen of grace that everyone looks up to or envies from afar. Little do they know the suffering she carries and from the looks of things, she’s taken the burden solely on her own while her husband is free to take care of his kingdom while she takes care of hers.”

But marriage should be two people, should it not? Why would he abandon her if he loves her?

“Sometimes love means loving someone from another place in the world. I can’t account for their history, but I agree with you. I would never leave you to live in this world and carry the thundering responsibility of a kingdom on your bare shoulders. Never.”

His words were full of commitment, and I looked at him to meet his soft gaze. He lowered me to the ground and cupped my cheeks so I could solely look into his eyes.

“In my eyes, neither of you are wrong. Your frustration is just as valid as her sorrow. It may appear on the outside that you two will butt heads, but in my line of vision, the two of you just want to express your truths and understand one another. As a pixie, I haven’t experienced a long life, but as a god…I’ve seen the eyes of parental compassion and the orbs of hate. She cares for you. She still loves you, and I’m sure she wants to listen to every bit of your pain so she can heal the parts that are still broken. She is your mother, and there’s always a spot for you, but I want you to make this decision based on what you want.”

He paused and my eyes widened when he leaned in and kissed me ever so slightly. The touch helped my body grow a tiny bit warmer as a wave of courage swarmed my body and mind.

“No matter the decision, I’ll stay by your side.”

No matter what?

“No matter what, Castalia Thorn.” He winked when using the surname I made for myself long ago.

Hey. You kissed me!

“Can we discuss that another time?”

You’re lucky I have decisions to make.

My cheeks warmed up just slightly and he wiped away the remaining tears that flooded my eyes as I blinked away the last bit of them.

With a deep inhale, I let it all out and gave Loki a quick hug.

Never leave my side.

“You know I’d never think of doing such a preposterous thing,” he assured me and kissed the top of my head. I never would have imagined getting this much affection from him when we hadn’t really established that area of interest, but it was what I desperately needed during this time and he knew it.

Pulling away, I slipped my hand into his, and with one final long stare into each other’s eyes, I slowly nodded and looked back to my mother.

She deserves a chance. A chance to have someone who will listen to her story.

Walking out of our hiding place, I quietly made my way over to her. Her back was facing us as she tried to compose herself like I’m sure she’d done many times before.

Eternity noticed my approach, and I watched the flickers of hope that resonated in her eyes as she took in my resolve that had to have shone within my prism jewels.

We stopped behind her, and I swallowed the lump in my throat.

“I’m sorry…Mother,” I whispered.

My arrival shocked her by the way she flinched and looked back to see me and Loki standing there. Her teary eyes met mine as I whispered, “I never…really talked deeply about what I experienced…and maybe you haven’t been given the chance to either. I want to know more about you. About the woman who was willing to give me life. Can we…try again?”

I wasn’t sure how else to ask it, but I needed a chance for us to fix this, and what better way than to try again.

Her tiny smile made her eyes watery once more as she slowly nodded her head.

“Okay,” she whispered. “Let’s try again.”

That evening was spent talking, discovering, and realizing how similar I was to the Queen of our Fae Kingdom.

TO BE GIVEN A CROWN THAT GLITTERS IN GOLD

“Eternity. This place is unreal,” I finally exclaimed when we’re within closed walls.

After going through a detailed tour of this luxurious place, I was absolutely exhausted as I sat down on the red velvet couch of her large office.

“Did you enjoy the tour?” she asked with a weak smile. I looked at her overjoyed as I nodded my head swiftly.

“Very much. I’m sorry. You’re probably drained after we just arrived back from the fae lands. I don’t know how to make the special tea Mother made or I would have whipped some up for you,” I reasoned with a hint of worry.

Eternity’s appearance of fragility at her human age of what could have been late nineties always worried me, especially after everything she’d done for me in the last forty-eight hours.

“No apologies at all,” she reassured me. “I should have some energy booster drinks in my other office. I’ll grab us some.”

“I can go?” I offered and rose back up. I had to fight my shaky legs that weren’t ready for my sudden switch from sitting to standing. Eternity must have picked up on it as her wise eyes softened while staring at my feet.

“Not necessary, my dear. Seeing as I’m the owner of this place, only I have access to it. Once you’ve rested a little bit, we’ll secure your fingerprint identification on the door so you’ll be able to assist me,” she suggested with her sweet smile.

“Okay,” I agreed, though I felt bad for being physically drained from the trip. She’d done all the work in bringing us here and to the fae lands, and here I was, barely able to stand on my own two feet.

It’s not like I’d gotten any sleep in the last two days, but I wondered if Eternity had gotten any either while Mother and I spoke for hours.

“I’ll be back,” she stated. “Feel free to look around the office. Plenty of trinkets you can’t see in the common world.”

She closed the door which gave me a golden moment of solidariness. I let out a sigh and fell back onto the couch as my feet gave in to my exhaustion.

So tired…and cold, too.

Something soft landed on my shoulders, and I immediately looked up to see Lokisura was standing just behind the couch. His tall frame overlooked me while he ensured he’d placed his black cloak around me.

“Lokisura,” I whispered with an appreciative glance.

“You shouldn’t push yourself,” he gently scolded and walked around the velvet red couch to sit next to me. As if it were merely natural, I leaned into his side while he moved an arm across my shoulders and pulled me even closer against him.

I ended up lifting my legs onto the couch after slipping off my shoes, placing me in a far more comfortable position that gave my legs a platform to rest on.

“I barely did anything,” I mumbled.

“You’ve been awake for forty-eight hours. You had to be doing something to not get a wink of sleep,” he validated.

He did have a point there. I’d give him that much. Allowing my eyes to rest for a moment, I summarized the crazy forty-eight-hour experience we’d returned from.

After my confrontation with Mother, we decided to take a new approach. She’d dismissed the guards and maids for the night, and we’d toured the castle through the night.

From the different symbolized pieces and seeing the room I should have grown up in, I was given aspects of my life I’d craved over the years. I could only imagine what it would have been like to grow up within these walls, to be raised by this woman who held a sense of strength I was only allowed the privilege to appreciate from a glance of her appearance alone.

While on the balcony before the sunrise with another cup of energized tea, she told me every bit of detail about who she was and how our land worked.

She was the root of this kingdom, and if she dared set foot outside of it without proper protection and spells enforced, thousands of supernaturals would perish from her actions, which left her practically locked in her own castle of gold.

Many assumed she was living a life of luxury, loved by her husband and adored by her people. Though her people did appreciate her sacrifice to keep them safe, fed, and protected from the dark sides of the supernatural world, she didn’t get to see the kingdom as often as a queen should.

Since my older brother’s act of ‘treason’, she’d remained indoors and only went into the towns once a year, if possible. It had become harder for her because her emotional balance determined whether the sky was blue or black, the weather was sunny or storming, and if the lands were filled with blooming flowers, fruits, and vegetables or wilting leaves and dead fields.

It was like being the god of these lands, a responsibility I knew I could never uphold. I didn’t necessarily have a bad temper unless ticked off to the point of no return, but to humble myself to only be happy for the sake of my nation was absolutely impossible for me.

Yet Mother did it so flawlessly.

We watched the sunrise in peacefulness before we ate breakfast together with Lokisura and Eternity. After the morning feast, we went through the massive garden and settled into the outdoor patio where I began to tell her everything I’d gone through, from the physical and emotional abuse I received to the mental issues I didn’t realize I had until Mother pointed them out. She’d helped me realize I hadn’t truly moved on from what occurred to me, and though it wasn’t something that needed to be solved ASAP, it was indeed something to be acknowledged and addressed at the right moment in the near future.

After explaining the years that followed, including falling into the Underworld and ultimately being raised by Loki, Cerberus, Hades, Lucifer, and with contributions from Eternity, we had our moment to cry together, accepting the years lost but being grateful to have the strength to overcome this hurdle in our lives.

By the time we finished sharing our experiences, it was way past dinner time and night had come like a whirlwind.

We’d enjoyed dinner, and I was allowed to take a long, soothing bath which helped rejuvenate me a little more after the emotional day.

I should have slept like Mother suggested, but there was still so much to talk about. We talked briefly about Constantine, and how he was residing in the lowest level of the world’s strongest supernatural prison.

Dubai’s Prison for Supernaturals.

She said some individuals called it Celestial Prison, but that was a hidden term among royals. Though it was in the heart of Dubai and included various luxurious benefits other prisons wouldn’t dare offer to their prisoners, this specific imprisonment wasn’t as “dangerous” as a typical prison would be.

“YOU MEAN it’s a place for supernaturals of royalty or rare traits to stay? Like a shelter but masked with the title of captivity?” I was trying to wrap the idea around my mind, but it seemed very confusing to figure out.

“At first, it was set with the intention of being a prison that hosted prisoners, but with its location and how secure it truly was, those in higher power within our world felt that a prison would be out of place,” Mother explained. “It came to our knowledge that royal children, in particular, were being targeted and sentenced to ridiculous punishments, many of which lead to capital punishment.”

“Like what they did to Constantine?” I suggested.

She gave me a firm nod.

“There’s a council referred to as the Royal Council for Supernaturals. It consists of four individuals, three that I’ve known for a very long time,” she began. “However, your father joined a year before Constantine turned ten, so he didn’t know the true purpose of Celestial Prison. The other members decided to keep its purpose a secret and have helped ensure it continues to protect royals who were quickly pushed into circumstances out of their control that could result in devastating circumstances.”

She paused and took a sip of her lemonade that was brought to us after dinner.

“With Constantine’s forced charge over something as simple as walking on the wrong land, we came to realize this happens far more often than anyone comprehended, and thankfully we were able to spare him from the death penalty. However, I had no influential power to try to get him out. It made me feel helpless, but I’m grateful to Eternity for intervening. If she hadn’t, things would have gotten a lot worse.”

“Eternity, huh,” I whispered. “What would have happened?” I asked.

“Royal prison doesn’t protect you from those who want nothing but to harm you. I don’t know the details of what occurred when Constantine arrived, but with Eternity’s approval, he was able to alternate between two prisons. I think he made an acquaintance that he trusted when he was first imprisoned, and that individual helped so he remained calmer than a dragon shifter normally would in captivity. Dragons do not like being imprisoned, especially in a small place like a prison cell. I always worry that he’ll have a meltdown of some sort and destroy the entire underground structure, but it seems he’s managed to stay alive all this while.”

“Does he know about me?” I asked.

“To be honest, I’m not sure. I sent my first-in-command to deliver the news, but as to whether he took it lightly or not is beyond me,” she confessed with a sad smile. “You can imagine what it may feel like if you find out your parents decided to have children while you’re forced to remain in closed walls. The world views him as a monster criminal while my heart tells me he’s merely a victim in our merciless world.”

“He’s innocent,” I whispered as if it was a fact.

“I have no concrete proof to say yes or no, but if I had to listen to my motherly instinct, I’d lay my life down in a bet when it comes to his innocence,” she confessed. “Constantine was never a troublesome child. He never gave me issues and would have made the perfect heir. It’s also why the news about his captivity and judgment was beyond shocking and unbelievable. However, I couldn’t leave here to be a part of the trial, and I’m not sure your father’s presence aided him at all.”

“Why do I feel as though our dad isn’t as great?” I pondered.

“That’s something for another day,” she replied. “It’s a long story.”

“I wish we had more time,” I admitted.

“When tensions are lower, you can definitely come back for a longer period of time,” she assured me. “But for now, things are getting a little complicated, and my first-in-command is becoming stricter with visitors.”

“Makes sense,” I replied. “I’m…going to miss you though.”

“This won’t be the end,” she assured me. “There will be a time when you’ll be able to walk through these lands as the princess you are. It’s all about timing.”

“What now, though?” I questioned. “I’m supposed to venture into the world to make something of myself. Well, originally, it was supposed to be for me to find more about my heritage, but now that I’ve gotten many questions answered, I’m not sure exactly what my next move is,” I explained.

“You don’t want to return to the Underworld?” Mother inquired.

“I most definitely want to go back, but I’d like to alternate between the two. Have a life on the supernatural and human plane and juggle my life in the Underworld. I know it will be difficult at first, but I think I’ll be able to find a path to walk on and discover something new about myself,” I explained. “There’s only so much you can learn in the Underworld. It’s not a place that helps you accelerate in development or discover new areas of growth in magic like the surface world. Lucifer, Hades, and Cerberus are all amazing teachers, but I think my heart yearns for more.”

“The surface world would aid you in that department,” she agreed. “Why don’t you help Eternity?”

“Help her?” I inquired.

“Her human side could use some assistance on the surface world. It would be nice to have someone as lively as yourself. She enjoys your company, even though she may not mention it to you,” she revealed. “It would keep you busy. Eternity has connections to many individuals in our supernatural realm, and it could help you build your own. Most supernaturals take Eternity’s recommendations very seriously, so it could aid you in finding those who’d be willing to help you grow.”

It sounded like a brilliant idea.

“Do you think I’d be able to find other Malicient supernaturals like myself?”

“Eternity would be your best bet,” she answered truthfully. “She is one.”

“Wait, what?” That wasn’t something I’d been told.

“You did mention she gave you a glass ball that aided you in bonding with Lokisura, correct?”

“Yes,” I replied with an added nod.

“She created that with her own shattered magic. Eternity is probably the oldest of the few users of shattered magic left in the world,” she revealed. “I’m sure if you offer your assistance, you will be able to learn from her in exchange.”

“That would be amazing,” I admitted, feeling excited by the idea. I noticed her smile which led me to wonder if she was offended by me being excited to learn from another like Eternity.

“You’re not mad, right?”

“Why would I be?” she pondered. “Eternity is a wonderful teacher and is skilled in various aspects. As a dark fae, she ventured through the world centuries before she decided to make her human stance in the surface world. I’m happy she’s willing to train my daughter.”

“So it doesn’t make you feel inadequate, right? I don’t want you thinking that way.”

Her grin was priceless as she leaned over to gently stroke my cheek.

“I’m not offended by another woman helping my daughter grow. Without her and the men in your life, the past two days wouldn’t have occurred. I’m grateful to her and know she’ll teach you profoundly.”

We shared a loving smile. “At least when we return it’ll be Monday. A fresh start to the week. Eternity said she had some meetings to prepare for in two weeks.”

“Meaning the meeting is tomorrow,” Mother confirmed.

“Huh?” I followed my question with, “Two weeks from now, Mom. That’s not tomorrow.”

She giggled quietly and took another sip of her lemonade.

“My dear Castalia. The fae world runs on a different time frame then the surface world and Underworld. I know it feels as though you’ve spent two days here but down in the surface world it would be two weeks. Therefore, if Eternity’s meeting is two weeks from now when you return, it’ll technically be tomorrow or the day of your arrival if you leave early in the morning.”

“Two days is two weeks?!” I gasped.

“It’s one of the confusing sides of the fae world versus the other lands. The Underworld and surface world have to be on the same time frame due to their combined significance. The fae world, however, is on another plane of supernatural existence and thus, runs on a different time. Dragons and wolves don’t experience the same shift in their lands since they’re also connected to the surface worlds. Our fae lands are so enriched with magic that the time is slowed significantly.”

“Wow,” I quietly replied. “That’s insane.”

“You’ll get used to it.” She smiled sweetly and looked to the sky. “You should try and rest before your journey back. I’m sure Eternity would like to show you around her business before her meeting., She loves giving tours.”

“I want to talk a little more,” I admitted.

“Then let’s talk some more,” she encouraged. “Just promise to get some rest once you arrive back, alright?”

“Okay, Mom,” I replied with a wide grin.

I RETURNED from my royal lands to discover Madam Eternity was actually the owner of Dubai’s Prison for Supernaturals - Celestial Prison in my eyes - and was amazed to witness with my own eyes that place of sacred imprisonment.

Now that I’d gotten a full tour of the extremely resort-looking prison, I couldn’t be more proud of Eternity’s hidden accomplishments.

The few supernaturals we’d interacted with during our tour highly respected Eternity, and were very present in the prison to ensure the “peace” was maintained.

I got the impression that there weren’t many troublemakers like one would envision in a prison setting, but from the given report after we returned, there were still a few bad apples who wished to “overtake” the prison from Eternity’s control.

In their minds, they felt like they deserved to run the prison. Since many of the supernaturals here were wealthy, royal, and normally never talked down to, a few assumed they could walk over Eternity just because she was “old”.

She dismissed them in my presence, but I kind of wished to kick their butts.

Or let Loki do it. He enjoys torturing anyone who thinks they’re stronger than him.

Needless to say, the tour was an eye-opener and the idea of helping Eternity out gave me a sense of purpose. With us arriving on the day of her meeting, we’d gotten time to eat something while she met with investors and potential buyers. This was the last piece of property she had to sell but was struggling immensely to find someone who would keep the secret of what its true purpose entailed.

Until she was satisfied with the results, she said she wouldn’t let go of her human life. She hoped to have a few years left in her, or at least enough to find a worthy candidate. The thought of trying out popped into my mind, but I knew someone older, stronger, and wiser would surely be able to take on the role.

If Eternity could go back and forth like I can from the Underworld, she’d be able to still take care of this place.

This prison allowed you to come and go, which was a perk when it was supposed to be for captive inmates. She even offered for me to stay within these walls for protection.

It kind of made sense, especially when I didn’t know who was lurking and knew of my connection with Mother. Dubai wasn’t the place for supernaturals to snoop around due to its high-security measures and laws, which made it a little too difficult for supernaturals to try and “take a glimpse” of the property.

The prison also didn’t have many prisoners. The number of inmates was usually below a hundred, many of which were supernaturals who had stayed within these walls for twenty to fifty years. The variation of supernatural races was anything from demigods to succubi, but there were a few unique races that I’d never heard of.

Eternity had even mentioned a Nephilim which I’d assumed was extinct from what most supernatural history books accentuated, but I guess she could have been one of the very supernaturals this place was created to protect.

I realized this prison was also where Constantine was staying, but to venture to Level Six - the off-limits, lowest floor of the prison - had to be something I did when I was far more powerful than I currently was.

At the end of the day, he didn’t know who I was and we had no confirmation if he even knew of my existence. If I ever went down there, I hoped to be ready for it. Until then, I’d take advantage of the opportunity to work on myself while discovering more about this place.

This opportunity was far too exciting to grasp all at once, but now that I had a chance to rest my eyes, I could allow my swirling mind to calm and absorb tiny pieces of what felt like a victory.

I was getting the answers I’d desperately craved, and suddenly unraveling a path I could attempt to walk upon.

All of this sudden movement was truly a blessing in disguise.

The soft brush of fingers through my hair made me open my eyes halfway. The lights were dim now, and even the glimpse of sunlight that shone through the window of Eternity’s office was completely gone.

I tried to lift my head, but Loki pressed his hand gently on the left side of my head, pausing his soothing hair strokes.

“Sleep some more,” he encouraged with his deep voice. It was rough enough to tell me he had to be half asleep himself. “Eternity came back to say she has unexpected visitors she needs to deal with.”

“How long ago was that?” I mumbled and fought the sleepiness that haunted me.

“Two hours ago.”

“Oh,” I replied and decided to relax against him. Who knew how long it would take for Eternity to be done? Might as well take advantage of the calm vibes.

“Going back to sleep?”

“Maybe,” I whispered and closed my eyes once more. He returned to stroking through my strands, leaving me to ponder something I hadn’t really brought up before.

“Loki?”

“Yes, Your Majesty?”

“Cas.”

“Sure,” he replied, which only told me he wouldn’t bother using my name but instead would continue to use the formal terms to annoy me.

“What are we?” I asked, which didn’t seem like the proper question to ask. “I mean…not like what are we in terms of supernaturals but…well…us.”

He didn’t stop stroking thorough my hair as he answered by countering my question with one of his own, “What do you want us to be?”

“I’m…not sure,” I admitted while reminiscing on how his lips touched mine. The soft tenderness of his lips at that intense moment had calmed me down on so many levels while giving me a boost to conqueror what I thought was impossible to fix.

I’d also be a fool if I tried to not acknowledge the obvious connection between us. Even with Loki being older, a god, and my fae pixie guide, it didn’t stop the burning feelings I realized were brewing within my heart.

I was coming to love him, his company something my soul begged for the most. My bond with him didn’t have a complete hold on our growing connection with one another, and I was certain that Loki felt it too.

Could he experience the thrumming tension of desire that would come and go when we were left alone in the quiet depths of our minds.

It was tricky to imagine what it would be like to be with Loki romantically. I didn’t want to give it all away that I was growing intense feelings for him, but now that I’d tasted a speck of his divine sweetness, I knew it would be a struggle to ignore my growing feelings.

In the world of supernaturals, age didn’t matter, but seeing as I was now sixteen and could date from the world’s perspective of maturity, I realized that we could be a thing if I truly wanted it.

Whether it was between us or just a few of the important individuals in our life that knew of our unity, it would have been fine with me.

“Do you want us to continue with hand-holding?” he elaborated. “Or do you want more?”

“Define more?’ I whispered and opened my eyes so I could look up slightly. I wanted to see his facial expression, even if I knew he’d mask it in some shape or form.

He looked down at me with a calm expression I hadn’t expected, but he furthered my shock by inching closer until his lips gently brushed mine.

“More as in doing that,” he whispered.

“Would…it only be once?” I inquired in a hushed whisper.

“No,” he calmly replied and laid a tender kiss on my lips. “It can be more often.”

“What if…I want another one?” I offered while my tired eyes fought to remain hopeful. His smirk was priceless as he let his eyes close halfway while his lips pressed gently on mine once more.

This time around the kiss was longer and less of a tease as he removed his lips.

“There,” he whispered, but his eyes told me that wasn’t enough.

“I want another one,” I encouraged, and he delivered a slow kiss that lasted a few seconds.

“Again?” I asked in a hushed voice, and he claimed my lips once more only harder and with intensity as he prolonged the kiss on purpose.

I leaned into him even more and whispered, “One more-”

I didn’t finish as he took my lips captive, his soft, tender lips moving intently against mine and devouring my mouth. It was my first time really making out with anyone, and my Lokisura wasn’t disappointing me in the slightest.

“I’ll kiss you as many times as you want,” he whispered. “As long as you remain with me. Through thick and thin.”

That was an easy thing to agree to, and I took the effort to move up and kiss him back gently. We continued to kiss, some short while others were long. No matter the time limit, to taste his lips and enjoy the emotions they ignited was thrilling.

We kissed until we were breathless, and he pressed his forehead against mine while we caught our breath.

“We should rest,” he encouraged. “Never know when we’ll be awakened by Eternity herself.

“Will we get to kiss after?” I inquired.

“Yes,” he assured me and moved his hand around my shoulders to my waist to keep me close. “Anything you want as long as you rest.”

“I’m sleeping,” I teased and purposely wished for sleep to come.

“Rest. I’ll wake you up later on,” he assured me and kissed me one last time.

“Okay,” I replied and let my body calm immensely.

I would rest before tackling the thought of wearing a glitter crown.

A SOFT SHUFFLING noise woke me up, and I peeled my eyes open to stare into the dark room. I noticed Loki’s cloak had covered me as I slept peacefully on the sofa. He wasn’t here presently, and my head rested on a pillow that matched the exquisite red of the couch.

Blinking away my sleep, I lifted my head and noticed that the person settling into the seat of the desk was Eternity. She was still in her human form, her winkles and fragility only emphasized by the way the tender moonlight graced her skin.

At first glance, she looked tired - exhausted not just by the day, but maybe by life itself. She stared down at a box that was iridescent in color, the shift of various shades twinkling under the moon’s gaze.

I wondered what was inside while my eyes took in the single package of paper next to the box. Looking back at Eternity once more, I pondered what was on her mind. I was sure she had to be exhausted after the journey we’d experienced before having to deal with multiple meetings at this place.

She was doing so much for her human age, and I wished to help ease her struggle.

Especially after granting me the chance to meet and talk with my mother.

“Eternity?” I croaked her name with hesitance because I didn’t want to interrupt her concentration if she was thinking of something. She lifted her eyes to meet mine, and dry, cracked lips smiled in loving acknowledgment.

“Did I wake you?” she softly questioned.

I shook my head and worked on sitting up. I still felt extremely weak; my eyes fought to remain open while my body ached from the mere movement of sitting up. Eternity did warn us that it would take some time to adjust after returning from the fae lands, but I could stay here with her and start assisting with whatever she needed to be done.

It was the least I could do.

“No,” I finally replied and fought off a yawn. “Do you need any help?”

“Not really,” she admitted, but the words came out a little sad.

“Are you okay, Eternity?” I pondered.

“I’m just tired,” she confessed with a tiny grin. “I do have something for you, though.”

“For me?” That piqued my interest. She bobbed her head just slightly and looked down at the very box on the table. “That’s for you. The paper is the contract to aid me in taking care of the prison. You can tell most supernaturals here are independent, but it gets a little hectic when I’m gone for longer periods of time.”

I got up and stretched my arms. Fixing my casual top that had lifted slightly, I walked over to the desk to check the document first. My attention kept being drawn to the box, leaving me even more curious as to what was inside.

“You can sign the document now and we can go over the details later?” she suggested. “You seem excited to open your gift.”

“Is whatever is in there really mine?” I wondered like it was some lost treasure inside.

“Yes.” She laughed quietly. “It’s something I’ve had for many, many centuries, but I brought it with me to the fae lands for your mom to bless.”

“M-Mother blessed it?” I was stunned by the news and immediately wanted to open it.

“Yes, she did. I figured you’re old enough, though it becomes more useful when you reach eighteen. I had the intention of waiting before, but during our visit, I changed my mind. You blew away my expectations, so I figured you deserved a reward for doing exactly that and more.”

With a small smile of my own, I flipped through the package of papers, the material of the sheets alone like parchment paper. It gave an old, crisp appearance to the package, but at least it was something I could read and review later.

I reached the final page and noticed the dark red cursive signature on one side.

“You already signed it?”

“Figured I should.” She laughed. “If I don’t do things while I have the energy, I’m screwed. I’m glad I can switch back to my youth years, because being old sucks. Gain all the wisdom and experience but lose the functionality and stamina of your youth. Rather saddening if I think about it.”

“True,” I whispered, “But at least your knowledge gives you a different sense of power and you can help spread that wisdom to people like me. It’s obviously not very fun, but at least it makes a difference in the world.”

“Wise words,” she complimented.

I looked at the desk for the pen to sign, quickly locking onto the red and gold pen to my left. I reached for it but flinched when I touched it.

“Ow.”

“Wrong pen.” She gave me a worried look, but added, “That’s a pen to sign official supernatural documents. It pokes and extracts a drop of blood to use for the signed piece. I had to take it with me to the meetings today. I completely forgot to put it away. Old age, I’m telling you.” She shook her head.

“No worries.” I shrugged and took a closer look at the red oak pen with gold accents that gave it a more luxurious look. “Might as well sign with it.”

Pressing the ballpoint of the pen on the dotted line, I signed my signature in an artistic way, recalling the times when I was younger, and Cerberus would take hours to teach me how to sign a “proper” signature.

It was a fun waste of a day, swirling on pieces of paper until Hades walked into the chaotic mess of pages all over the place.

Finishing with the swirly end of the N in Thorn, I lowered the pen to the desk and returned my eyes to the eye-catching box.

“Do I get to open it now or later?” My anticipation was unreal, like today was a birthday and I was receiving my gift.

“You can open it now,” she encouraged. “I’d love to see your reaction.”

I beamed at her approval and moved to open the box. Lifting the lid of the rectangular box, I gasped when my eyes lowered to the crystal crown in the silky prism interior. The moonlight was perfect for accentuating the fine details of the crystal ornament - the various twinkle of colors only added to its magnificent outlook.

“Eternity. This is beautiful!”

“It used to be mine,” she declared with a laugh. “Try it on.”

“I-I can? Now? It looks like something you’d wear after being crowned a queen,” I commented, but my tingling fingers were already inching to hold the piece.

“Yes, you can try it now,” she encouraged. “It’s something I received a real long time ago. See, I never had any children with my husband before he passed on. Normally this is passed on through generations, but seeing as my generation will end with me, I figured it was about time to choose someone I’ve helped raise at some point in my life.”

I was shocked by her revelation, her words moving my heart as I slowly picked up the crown. My body shivered the longer I held it. The power coursing through it seemed unreal. I took a moment to really ground myself before I was able to place the piece on my head, and that only charged me with a wave of indescribable power and presence.

“Wow…” I whispered and needed a moment to merely breathe because the rushing flow of energy was beyond my comfort zone.

“It’ll take a bit to adjust to, but the crown on your head now connects with the crystal ball I made for you long ago. The energy from the crown will flow through it and only make it easier for you to conjure whatever weapon you may need in battle. It’s something that remains invisible unless you are before those of royalty or high hierarchy. It just needs a minute to adjust to your magic levels and it’ll fade into its invisible form.”

I looked over to my right to see the standing mirror that projected my reflection, and as if her words cued the very deed, the crown began to fade away and the weight on my head felt much lighter than before.

It still “felt” like something weighed on my head, but it was invisible.

“That’s so cool,” I whispered. “Does it enhance my shattered magic since it connects with the glass ball?”

“Yes.” She nodded her head.

That made my grin further as I commented, “Makes me really feel like a real shattered princess.”

Giving her my full attention, I bowed my head. “Thank you, Madam Eternity.”

“You’re very welcome, Castalia,” she replied. “Better not bow too long or it’ll fall off your head.”

“Really?!” I exclaimed and corrected my postured before tapping the top of my head. It’s not like I could touch it now that it was invisible, but I hoped it hadn’t fallen right off.

“Just kidding,” she hummed in glee.

“Eternity.” I pouted my lips and watched her continue to giggle.

“Ah. I’ve missed teasing you once in a while,” she admitted and looked over to where the mirror was. “Castalia, do you mind walking over there to get the picture on the counter?”

“Sure,” I replied and waltzed over to get the very picture that rested on the red oak counter. I was coming to realize that Eternity’s office was rather professional versus her usual decorative nature. It made me wonder if I’d moved rooms or something with all the red oak and gold.

Lifting the picture frame, my eyes caught onto the younger image of Eternity and a tall man next to her. He was stunning to look at, his handsome features complementing him in many ways. They appeared to be a truly connected couple that was meant to be with one another.

The love was obvious in their eyes, and I noticed her black wings that resembled a set of dragon ones.

“Eternity? You have dragon wings in this picture,” I noted, my eyes still glued to the image.

“Observant, aren’t we?” She giggled.

“But I thought you were a Dark Fae?” I asked and looked over to the desk to see she wasn’t there. She was now standing at the balcony, looking up at the sky.

“I am that as well,” she assured me. “I’m honestly a bit of both.”

Wait…she’s a dragon fae hybrid?! Like me?

“I didn’t want to tell you until you were ready, but I guess we’re never ready when change comes knocking on our door, now are we?” she pondered. “Dragon Fae are rare, but Dark Fae with dragon elements are extinct.”

“But you’re alive. That means they’re not extinct. You’re just the last one,” I corrected.

“You’re right.” She sighed. “My husband was the second to the last, but he was murdered by a dragon king who thought he wasn’t worthy of life with his duality.”

“That’s horrible!” I exclaimed.

“Indeed, it was,” she admitted in longing. “Sadly, your mother couldn’t do anything about it since it’s not her line of territory.”

“My mother?” I was confused about what she meant.

Is she trying to say my father killed her husband?

“Your mother always had a way of warning us of the future. She told me to make sure my husband remained by my side during a certain week, but I thought she meant our relationship and not literally.”

She shook her head and lifted her head further up to view the stars. “She warned me to give this crown to you when we came back today. She said that you’d need it more than ever while you aid me in something I wished to give you when you were older than you are now.”

Another heavy sigh left her, and she glanced over her shoulder to see my eyes widen as they acknowledged her teary eyes.

“I never expected a man to wish so much pain for his own children. Yet, I’m not surprised that my naive assumptions were invalid.”

She wasn’t making any sense as the first droplet of a tear skimmed down her face.

“Eternity,” I whispered, trying to fight a swarming sadness within me. “What’s wrong? Why are you crying?”

“I’m sad,” she whispered. “I’m sad…because I won’t be able to help you as you’ve helped me.”

“Why not?” I asked and began to approach her slowly. “You’ve helped me for a long time. You gifted me with my weapon and you even came a year earlier to further assist me! You’re the reason I found my birthplace and Mom. Now you’re helping me with figuring out my purpose by aiding you with running this place, right? Until you can find someone to take over.”

“I won’t be able to find anyone else, my dear,” she whispered.

“You’re not making any sen-” I took a step forward, but my bare feet stepped onto a soaked carpet. I lowered my gaze to the red fuzzy material, only to see it was soaked immensely with a liquid that almost looked black.

My eyes followed the trail to the desk, only to widen as I saw Eternity’s body lying there.

Lifeless.

“E…Eternity?” My round eyes couldn’t fathom what I was seeing, and I slowly returned to the woman on the balcony, and there was younger Eternity. Her kimono outfit was soaked with blood, specifically on her chest.

Her tears fell down her flushed cheeks, which suddenly seemed to grow paler. For the first time ever, her wings were out, but they were black dragon wings while the inner lining was like prism glass.

Her eyes twinkled, but the life in them began to fade.

“No…” I whispered.

She was trying to keep it together, blinking away more tears as her expression grew serious.

“Your mother will be aware of my death shortly…just like the rest of the prison. The one who killed me is already long gone, and due to his position on a council we have no access to, he’ll get off scot-free…just like with my husband.” She seemed to swallow a lump in her throat. “The document you signed is the official papers of ownership. The meetings I had today were to confirm that you, Castalia Thorn, would be the official owner of Dubai’s Prison for Supernaturals, or among the few who know, the Celestial Prison that protects Royal Malicients.”

There’s no way I can do this. I’m not ready!

“Eternity, I can-”

“On your eighteenth birthday, I want you to return back here. There’ll be one more gift waiting for you,” she emphasized, and her eyes softened. “I know, Castalia, that you don’t feel ready. No one is really ready to take a hidden kingdom of power, but alas…there’s no one else in this world that I can trust to keep this place going,” she admitted. “Years. I’ve spent years trying to find someone who has a heart of gold with royal roots. You’ve been the only one who has proven to me that with power, you’d never seek to harm others who don’t deserve punishment for their ways. Your heart is filled with love, even when the world was so cruel to you. I’ve watched you grow, seen you overcome times of trial and uncertainty, and even though you are still young, you’ve shown a level of strength many aren’t able to achieve. That’s something called forgiveness.”

I couldn’t grasp her words as I struggled to even breathe, my tears running down my cheeks like streams of water while my body tingled with growing despair.

“I’m sorry to put this burden on you, but I know without a doubt in my mind that you’ll protect my legacy. This prison on the outside is a sanctuary for those…like me who had to hide our royal lineage and hybrid selves. This is a place that will harbor supernaturals from around the world and will one day be the place of important meetings to come in preparation of a war between good and evil. You are one of the key aspects of that revolution, and thus, the reason why it’s only right to aid in your ultimate future fight for justice and freedom.”

She lowered her eyes to her body, the sadness overflowing her expression.

“I thought I’d be here to experience what lies ahead and aid you on this journey, but it looks like I have to try another way of aiding you in this conquest.”

Lifting her eyes to meet mine once more, she smiled brilliantly as the moon reached its peak in the sky, its light rays flooding down on her like it was the gateway to rise home to where it all began.

“No words can express how much it hurts me to leave you, Castalia, but remember you’re not alone. Hades, Cerberus, and Lucifer will arrive shortly to aid you in this transition, and Lokisura is currently attempting to track down the fake intruder who will be blamed for my death. Know that they are merely a con in all of this, but Hades will handle the details.”

She paused as her smile only widened.

“I know your heart, and the fear to love wholeheartedly is something that scares you. Don’t let it dictate what is meant for you. Lucifer doesn’t understand why you’ve been bonded to him, but it’s only a matter of time before he realizes everything happens for a reason. No matter what lies ahead, know each of them loves you in their own way, and there will come a time where four more will enter your life with the intentions of shattering this one.”

“Shattering…this one?”

“It’s not as bad as it sounds,” she assured me. “When that time comes, I’ll hopefully be able to do my part.”

“B-But…you’re leaving,” I whispered as my voice trembled.

“For now, Castalia, but always remember. My name is Eternity. It means I’ll live forever. You may not be able to see or feel me, but there will come a time when you’ll hear me again. Remember all I’ve taught you and embrace the woman you crave to be.”

Her body began to fade away, and I noticed someone further up in the sky. Their wings were pure white, and they wore white attire that looked like a kimono but for men. The being’s eyes were full of love, and their smile was vibrant as they outstretched a hand outward.

Eternity followed my gaze and gasped.

“My love,” she said with intense joy and looked back to see me one last time. “It looks like it’s time for me to enjoy the kingdom before I set out on my own quest. I love you, Castalia. Thank you for treating me as a woman you admire and not an elder clinging onto the physical realms. It was refreshing, and I’m confident that you’ll do just fine.”

I had so much I wanted to say, but all I could do was slowly nod and lift my head up high. Fighting to give off the best smile I could, I whispered, “Farewell, Madam Eternity. I love you too…and I’ll protect this property and the supernaturals you’ve shielded from this cruel world.”

The relief that swarmed her face was priceless as her black wings shattered like broken glass and white feathered wings burst out of her back and flapped once with grace.

She was up in the air, her eyes still on me as her kimono of blood faded from her body and was replaced with silk sheets of white that cloaked her figure that was now relieved of any wounds and imperfections.

She reached high above the sky before turning to place her hand in the man’s she’d loved.

“Remember, Castalia,” her voice drifted down to me as she continued to make her way above. “Don’t waste your time on the minor details. Love wholeheartedly and the universe will bring you everything your heart desires.”

With those words, she faded out of existence. I was left in the pure silence of the night, and I let my body fall to the floor as my tears continued their descent of agony.

I knew it was only moments until my world was truly turned upside down, but this silence was the blessing I needed to embrace.

A moment to remember the woman who helped replace the hollow parts in my heart.

It was amazing how life worked. She’d been in my life to replace the emptiness I carried without a mother figure. To think I’d find my real mom and then lose the woman who had filled that spot temporarily.

It was as though it was her very duty, and to think she’d left after accomplishing it made me mourn the loss of her life even more. She’d given me a crown that glittered in gold, but I was blind to the true meaning of its shiny display.

The first sound that hit the room was my agonized scream - the beginning of a new era.

ALLOWED TO MOURN AND LOVING SORROW

The softness of fur woke me up, my heavy eyelids opening just slightly to acknowledge the darkness of my temporary office.

This had to be the fifth day I’d spent within its sheltered walls while juggling the spinning world around me, consisting of the paperwork, interviews, meetings, and official acknowledgment that this place was now mine.

I own the top supernatural prison in the world.

I’m sure if Dubai wasn’t strict with their privacy laws, the news of my rise in ownership would be all over the news outlets. I surely wouldn’t have been able to handle it.

I’m already struggling with this overload of change.

Madam Eternity died the night she crowned me with the crown of her ancestors. Lucifer had to explain to me about her heritage.

“SHE WAS a hybrid during times when many were persecuted and killed for their supernatural duality. It wasn’t like now when most hybrids are privileged to live. It was one of the reasons why she created this prison in the first place. Only a good handful of people knew of her dragon roots, and due to how long it’s been since we’ve last seen her display any dragon traits, most of us forgot she carried those abilities.”

I sat quietly at the desk, my eyes staring at the picture of Eternity and her husband.

“Why?” I whispered the question that was haunting me the most in this time of anguish.

“Are you referring to the crown hovering over your head or the reason she thought you were worthy to own her most prized property?”

Those were two questions that deserved answers, but I couldn’t decide on which one to choose. Lucifer, who sat opposite me, sighed and leaned back against his chair.

“The crown of shattering glass. One of the strongest magic artifacts passed down from generation to generation. It’s been present since the Dark Wars and has been something many wish to have in their possession due to the power it delivers to the appointed royal. I’m not surprised that she decided to anoint you to continue her legacy. No one else would have fit its requirement and it would be a shame for her to pass with it,” he explained. “As for why she left this place for you, I believe it has something to do with your resilience.”

“My resilience?”

“You’re an individual who has gone through some craziness in your early childhood, Castalia,” Lucifer pointed out. “There are so many valid excuses that you could have used to be a bad person. To fill your time with plans of revenge against those who contributed to your harsh childhood circumstances. I know we pointed it out a few times, but it’s something that occurs far too often to supernaturals around the world, and most take the route of revenge in a negative way. They seek to kill. To destroy the lives of those who contributed to their suffering and anyone associated with those people. It turns into a cascade of unnecessary slaying that morphs into an addiction that is perceived as justice. You had the ability to do that and more, and with us training you, I’m very confident you could have executed everything you desired.”

“But I didn’t,” I whispered.

“And that’s what makes you a unique soul in the sea of wrongdoing in this world. The stronger a supernatural grows, the harder it is to control them. Those who see a threat of someone potentially overpowering them usually do anything they can to destroy it. It’s exactly why certain supernatural races will purposely capture or set up their children for premature death. Whether it’s setting them up to be captured or allowing them to be killed by predators who know exactly when they’re arriving in an area. Many of the ‘prisoners’ here have experienced that and more, but Eternity has a way of cutting through the pain left behind and shielding them from the eyes of those who seek nothing but death for those who stay here.”

“How am I going to protect them?” My eyes sought answers in his red orbs.

“Well, you’re going to grow stronger,” he began and softened his gaze. “And we’re going to help you along the way until you reach a level of power where no one can take you off your throne.”

“You only say those words to comfort me because we’re bonded,” I muttered and returned my gaze to the image of Eternity and her husband. “She never got to remove it. Aren’t I now a burden to you?”

My head was lifted up by an invisible force, and I was shocked to see Lucifer was sitting on my desk with a look on his face that left my body frozen in place.

He wasn’t angry. In fact, the expression was far from it, yet I couldn’t decipher whether he was looking at me in longing, satisfaction, or inquisitiveness.

The way he leaned in close made my cheeks burn while my heart began to skip beats as I inhaled a little too quickly. I stopped myself from exhaling as his face was inches from mine.

“Supernaturals follow rules that are restricted by age or special morals that are engrained in one’s born beliefs,” he declared with pride. “Even I, the Ruler of Hell, follow these same morals, and that is the only reason I continue to act as if being in the same room as you doesn’t ignite a level of lust that begs my body to drink you up like chilled water.”

I thought he was going to kiss me, but his lips pressed lightly against my forehead instead.

“Your heart hurts, and that bothers me the most. You carry the burden and pain of loss as if you were the cause of this sad ending but remember: the real enemy is out there, waiting for your early downfall so they can destroy everything Eternity worked hard to build up. Right now, this place shakes with worry, but trust that the girl Eternity appointed will rise to the challenge and prevail against the hidden evil lurking in all areas.”

He was off my desk in a blink, and I noticed the appearance of a small box before me.

“I’ll say this once,” he declared as he reached for the doorknob. “You’re not a burden to me. I’m intrigued as to why we were bonded by accident, but I’ve learned after centuries of living that Fate does not make errors of judgment. I’ve respected that way of life for decades and it won’t stop.”

He paused and turned his head to look back at me.

“I’m going to help Hades and Cerberus with dealing with those troublemakers that love to cause an unnecessary uproar. It’s something that normally occurs, but it shouldn’t be something you worry about. Inside that box is a ring. Wear it. If you ever need Cerberus or me, use that ring and call upon us. We’ll materialize from wherever we are.”

He was gone before I could ask any questions, leaving me with the red box on my desk.

THE FLASHBACK REMINDED me of the very piece of jewelry that now resided on my left ring finger. I placed it there more out of instinct than logical reasoning, but it added a pinch of comfort during this tricky time.

Snuggling into the furry surface, I was tempted to fall back into slumber. I wished I could sleep for many days, forget all of this sorrow and even return to the lifestyle where I worried about the unknown.

With this crown of responsibility on my head, while mourning the loss of someone who laid a positive mark on my life, I was left craving the past that I’d previously wished to overcome.

If time went backward, could I have saved Eternity from her approaching death? From being murdered days if not weeks from her end?

It was one of the things that laid heavy upon my heart because being murdered didn’t give the same options as dying by natural causes. Since Eternity was murdered, that choice of entering the Underworld was suddenly revoked. Lucifer and Hades couldn’t explain it to me whenever I brought it up - our focus was on important matters happening in the present - but it left me distraught that her privilege was taken because of someone’s selfish act to destroy what she’d spent decades building up.

I may have only been here for a few days, but the way things were structured with the added respect these supernaturals gave to those of position and each other was questionable in a place that was referred to as a prison.

We called those that choose to remain here guests and treated this place like an actual resort versus a place of captivity. Yes, there were a few that deserved to remain within these walls while others were privileged to come and go as they pleased, but everyone respected each other’s space and the few that didn’t would get a mere glare from Eternity and beg to remain within this hidden oasis of safety.

There were many supernatural hybrids that you’d never expect existed in this complex, and I could guarantee if they left this place, they would be hunted, captured, tortured, and used for someone else’s beneficial gain.

I have to protect them. Even if I’m not yet strong enough to do so.

Forcing my exhausted mind to wake up, I realized I wasn’t even at my desk but was cuddling against Cerberus’s beast form. He was half his usual size but still was big enough to wrap his body around me and still be considered gigantic to my eyes.

With how warm his body was, I began to debate if I should get back to work, but that thought was put on hold as the middle head of my three-personality beast lifted, his eyes opened just slightly.

Cerberus is awake.

He stared down at me for a moment as I remained sitting between his curled body. His gaze lasted an extra few seconds and with a few blinks, he was in his human form but was only one person versus their triplet form.

I’d noticed lately the three of them enjoyed being one person and alternated personalities that way. I assumed it was easier for them, and now that I knew them as well as Hades, Lucifer, and Lokisura, there wasn’t really a need for them to split bodies unless they had a greater purpose than to talk to me.

He let out a yawn, and I noticed he was only in boxers, which made me lift an eyebrow at him while I remained sitting on the velvet carpet floor. He matched my expression with his own as he crossed his muscled arms over his chest and looked down at himself to confirm what he was wearing with his own eyes.

“Before you go asking, you’re the reason I’m almost naked.”

That made me lift an eyebrow and he elaborated, “Were you practicing your summoning magic with the ring Lucifer gave you the other day?”

Oh…

“No,” I hesitantly answered, trying to remember if I had any intention of calling Cerberus. I knew he was taking today off while Lokisura was helping Hades and Lucifer with some stuff. Since I was working on more paperwork, it only made sense to let Loki help out instead of staying here and watching me sign sheets of paper for hours.

“You did.”

“I…don’t remember?” I admitted while cloaking it as a question. “I was signing papers.”

“Must have done it in your sleep then,” he concluded. “I was attempting to sleep when someone summoned me from my sleeping corridors.”

I blushed slightly while I tried to not check him out.

“My bad.”

“Why do I feel like you subconsciously did this on purpose?” he pondered to himself but offered his hand to me. I stared at it as if he was offering me a foreign object.

“Castalia,” he whispered. “I’m not going to suddenly disappear if you put your hand in mine.”

His words were true and yet I worried about that becoming true. Was Eternity murdered because someone wanted to spill her blood on the very place she invested her life or did they do it because she aided me in finding my roots?

Will I lose more of those I love and care for?

Cerberus took a step forward and crouched down so he was at my level.

“Castalia.” His voice was lower than a whisper. “You’re not going to lose anyone else.”

“You don’t know that,” I replied with a hushed voice. I was afraid if I even repeated his very words or anything close to it, they would manifest into reality. “What if it’s only the beginning? I’ll begin to lose the remaining individuals I care for one by one. Why does it feel as though this emotional burden of mourning leaves me trembling in fear about who’s next to be taken from my life?”

Cerberus let out another heavy sigh, and instead of rising up to answer me, he sat down right across from me and crossed his legs.

“Mourning is a stage every individual goes through. It’s a state where you acknowledge the impact a person or group of individuals had in your life. You begin to question how that person changed your life. How did their actions, words, and outspoken thoughts influence your own thoughts, decisions, and moves in this universe?” he explained. “You fear more loss because you’ve yet to accept what has currently happened. That worry makes you wonder who else is valuable within this circle of life and what would occur if their essence left just as suddenly. That way of thinking isn’t something you should be afraid of, nor should you allow that fear stop you from continuing to set out doing things that inspire you to move forward in accomplishing the new goals you’ve laid out for yourself after a loss.”

He paused and reached for my hand. Wrapping his large hands around mine, he kept his eyes on the iridescent ring, one that had a silver base with tiny crystal moonstones that shifted colors randomly like a mood ring.

“It’s okay to still be mourning, Castalia, but don’t allow it to make you fear life. Everything happens for a reason, and though I’m sure no one expected Eternity to be murdered, we at least know she’s in peace.”

“Aren’t any of you worried that I won’t be strong enough to protect this place from outside or even inside forces?”

“Not really,” he admitted and brought my hand to his lips and kissed the back of it gently. I shivered at the touch, while my stomach seemed to join the Olympic acrobatic team with how it was making everything flip within.

“You really don’t see it, do you?” he whispered against my flesh as my hand remained in his captive hold.

“See what?”

“That quivering power within you that’s waiting for you to acknowledge its existence,” he revealed. “You always doubt the potential inside you, and I know you merely need something to push it right out.”

“What…would bring it out?” I questioned, unsure if there was something greater within me that I was holding back from discovering. He could be right and that confidence I strived to carry was one that went up and down like a rollercoaster track.

There were times I knew how strong I could be. That within me was a force that could surpass what anyone expected of me. Yet, there were other days when my progress seemed like nothing in my eyes, leaving me in a state of unworthiness as past words of abuse did their best to cling to me at every angle.

Why can’t I accept the idea of me being strong? That I’ve been given all the tools and training that others may never experience, but still feel inadequate in the world of my own people.

“I’m not sure,” he admitted as our eyes locked onto one another. “There comes a time when you have to face something dead in the eye to realize what you’re truly capable of.”

He tugged my hand just slightly, and I don’t know why I did it, but I moved forward until I was sitting in his lap. It didn’t seem foreign or awkward as he wrapped an arm around my waist and kept me close by allowing me to rest my head against his broad, bare chest.

“Sometimes it happens when you’re faced with a situation that leaves you no choice but to defend yourself. Some experience it when they get cornered and have no way out but to fight the challenge before them. Others experience it when they have to strive for survival and don’t want to face death itself. It’s an individualized experience that will make you realize what you’re capable of, and when that happens, you begin to understand that that the obstacles you face aren’t made to strike you down. They’re sent your way because Fate knows you’ll rise from that fall and become even stronger than before. Obviously, in many cases, it’s not fair and but life itself isn’t really fair. However, we learn to get through those obstacles that plague us and strive to be the best we can be.”

“Have you experienced that?” I pondered. “When you realize that you’re beyond what the world expects of you, even if those expectations can come from deep within yourself?”

“I have,” he admitted. “Self-sabotage is a tricky villain to escape, and I believe more people deal with it than the world may want to admit. Even Hades experiences it from time to time, but at those moments of uncertainty within yourself, you have to look back at all the situations you’ve dealt with in the past and see how you were strong enough to overcome each of them. At each moment in time, it was hard for you, but it didn’t stop you from finding a solution and striving in a new direction.”

He lifted my chin up enough for him to look down and meet my intrigued gaze, and his lips curled slightly as his expression softened with loving admiration.

“So keep that chin up, even when it feels like the world is crashing down around you. None of what is happening is easy, but I don’t want you to dismiss the pain you’re feeling. It’s okay to mourn. It’s perfectly normal to work yourself overtime so you don’t have to meddle in the puddle of sorrow that grows by the day. It’s normal to feel how you feel, as long as you don’t allow it to consume who you are and dampen the dreams you aspire to accomplish.”

“You’re acting like Lucifer now,” I quietly teased with a tiny smile. “All wise and shit.”

“If I was Lucifer, I’d lecture you for swearing,” he teased back. “Hmm. My brothers are going to wake up soon.”

“Our talk is over then,” I concluded. “I miss your usual anger management self.”

He rolled his eyes but only moved an inch closer as his eyes lowered to my lips.

“I’ll return to that, but I’m gonna give you an example of conquering what scares me.”

“What possible fears does the great, three-headed Cerberus ha-”

He kissed me before I could finish, and my eyes locked on his while his very lips continued to cover mine. It was the first time I’d kissed Cerberus, and the action ignited various waves of emotions while delivering me a gift of calm in this chaotic storm.

I was tempted to kiss him back, and I ended up doing that as my eyes began to close and I allowed myself to enjoy that precious moment. Who knew making a move like this would be a fear of Cerberus’s? But then again, fear was something that lifted its head whenever dealing with those important to us.

Does this confirm that I’m important to Cerberus?

It was a new predicament I hadn’t thought would unfold in my life yet. I always acknowledged that I was bonded to him, Lucifer, and Lokisura, but I truly expected to only have romantic relations with Lokisura.

I pushed away any glimpse of me being with Cerberus, even though it was difficult because he held a spot in my life that was given to very few individuals.

In this case, just Lokisura.

Lucifer was another one of those “questioning” futures I avoided revolving my mind around, but I wondered if I was missing something because of my age? Or were they all holding back for a certain reason?

We kissed very slowly, as if cherishing every movement our lips had to offer before we allowed ourselves the gift of oxygen.

I stared into his eyes once more, searching for some type of displeasure with the kiss, but he only seemed satisfied as his lips curled upward.

“You’re not a bad kisser,” he teased with a wink. “How many times have you kissed Lokisura?”

That had me blushing before I tried to get out of his hold.

“None of your business,” I huffed which made him laugh and tighten his hold around my waist so I couldn’t flee.

“Don’t be so cold,” he whispered and hugged me against him. I rolled my eyes, but there was no way I’d skip out on his tender embrace.

“Don’t see how kissing is a fear,” I mumbled.

“Kissing a woman who seems to have carved her way into my heart is only scary if she ends up rejecting me,” he muttered quietly into my ear. “The idea of losing you scares me…and that’s why I haven’t bothered trying when I’ve liked you for years.”

“Years?”

“Years,” he repeated as confirmation.

I was quiet for a minute before I whispered, “Looks like you overcame that fear.”

“I guess I did,” he replied, and I sensed the pride in his smile. “Now you have to promise me to acknowledge how powerful and amazing you are.”

“That’s tricky,” I whispered and looked up into his eyes as he stared down in question. “But I’ll try.”

That made him smile as he looked at my lips one more time.

“I have your back. No matter what,” he whispered as if confirming where he stood when it came to us against the growing world around us.

“Like I have yours,” I whispered. “I’ll work on unlocking my true self and fighting my fears,” I assured him.

“Good,” he whispered. “Let’s try and overcome this loving sorrow death brings. We’ll find who caused this to happen, and then we’ll return the favor in our own unique way that delivers nothing but justice.”

His vow left me in awe as I nodded once and initiated the next kiss.

To soak in loving sorrow in preparation for the journey called justice.

TEASING ANNOYANCE AND COLD SHOWERS

“Argh!” I punched into the hanging bag, watching magic circles appear at the strike of my fist. It was absorbing each magical blow I delivered, but it still wasn’t enough to relieve the anger thrumming through me today.

After two solid weeks, I was attempting to release some fuel after dealing with some of the “guests” who thought I wasn’t fit to take on Eternity’s legacy.

They were really grinding my gears, but it was harder for them to do shit when Loki, Cerberus, and Lucifer were around.

Lucifer had only interfered once this week, and that was after I’d walked into the trap that left me drenched with milk.

I got soaked literally down to my underwear.

He didn’t reveal his true self, but appeared instead in a disguise of sleek red hair, black suit, and red tie. At least his unimpressed expression was enough to leave them scurrying away.

Before I could scold them myself.

Aside from the little hassles this group of individuals was giving us, everyone was working on adapting to the new management. I’d kept the rules the same as Eternity had left them, but my age and “lack” of experience were my biggest problems to deal with currently.

The idea of a sixteen-year-old running a supernatural prison was enough to encourage mockery, and thus why I was dealing with those bad apples who’d always tried to poke at Eternity’s side.

I’m sure if I gave off a scary, badass appearance like Lucifer did, they would shut right up.

Today was especially hard because it was the day we laid Eternity to rest. Instead of burying her, it was concluded that she wanted her body to be cremated and her ashes spread across the ocean.

I was able to assist with the request, carrying her remains and flying across the vast ocean to spread her ashes around the land she’d spent a good portion of her life living within.

She’d been well known across the world, and the revelation of her murder sparked outrage and sadness throughout the supernatural and human worlds.

Every day I learned about something new she’d done to assist a community of supernaturals in need, leaving me to realize how much of an influence she had in our world.

It was thanks to her that other supernaturals would seek individuals, especially children abandoned by their parents or stuck in foster care with families craving governmental assistance, and guide them to their royal roots.

That sparked the idea of something that I wished to accomplish down the road. I wanted to unite those who were lost, like I had been when I was a child, to their roots and determine if their separation was intentional or an act done by a third party.

Lowering my arms that felt like weights after two hours of training, I noticed the water bottle being offered to me from my left.

My eyes followed the extended arm to see Cerberus standing there in his suit and tie. It took me a few seconds to realize it was his whole self, which told me he technically wasn’t supposed to be here.

“Don’t you work today?” I asked and pulled off my boxing gloves to see if I’d activated the ring to summon him. It was still in its calm flickering appearance, which meant I hadn’t activated it by accident.

“I do,” he replied with a smirk. “I’m skipping, shhh.”

That made me giggle as he lifted his finger to press against his lips like this was a secret I had to keep under wraps. Accepting the chilled bottle of water, I quickly downed its contents and let out a sigh of relief.

“That was nice,” I admitted more to myself.

“You’re working yourself a little too hard,” he commented. “Ceru kept bugging us to come check on you. We’re skipping some meeting about a recently kidnapped supernatural.”

“Kidnapping? That happens to supernaturals?” I inquired. Sure, we had our set of crimes, but kidnapping wasn’t really on the list. There were killings, outbreaks of fights between different supernatural races, and other crimes that involved enjoying property or humans, but kidnapping wasn’t common.

If it did happen, it was normally children who were kidnapped for ransom money, but that didn’t work well anymore with the updated supernatural force system.

“It’s rare nowadays, but there’s been a sudden pick up in rates. They predict that it’s going to get worse over the years, but none of us are really sure. It’s why we’ve been called to have a meeting. Lucifer isn’t happy about it since that means we gotta chill with Jesus.”

“Seriously?” I blinked in shock. “Why do Lucifer and Jesus not get along?”

“It’s complicated,” Cerberus admitted. “Think of it like having two opposite brothers in the same room and one is calm and collected and the other just wants to burn everything for the sake of removing the other brother from the room.”

“Must be tense to watch,” I concluded, cringing at the mere idea of it all.

“It’s pretty interesting. Like watching a soap opera and hoping it changes into a wrestling match between Heaven and Hell.”

He passed me a white towel, his eyes checking me out slowly as I began to pat down my fit body. I was really starting to pack on some muscle, my curves beginning to make their mark while my abs continued to keep up with my desires to be extremely fit.

I’d been working out all this week, changing up my workout schedule and regimen so I’d be on a competitive level like the many supernaturals within these walls. I had a succubus as my trainer, which was a bit of a blessing since she was female versus being trained by guys all the time.

Or an incubus.

There was nothing wrong with male trainers, but at least a female would understand my body far better.

Especially during that time of the month.

She was pretty loyal and seemed to enjoy my resolve and dedication to growing even stronger, which was why she was doing her part to assist me. She’d been trained by Eternity many years ago when she first arrived at this place, and now she was a top trainer in various locations, though she tried to alternate between prisons to give those who didn’t have the freedom to do what they wished proper training to defend themselves if need be.

It wasn’t surprising - which was damn right frustrating - that the stats regarding prison rape were through the roof in supernatural prisons in the last two years.

It was especially intriguing that male guards, regardless of human or supernatural traits, were being hired versus females - another questionable concern that was being brought up.

The trainer’s code name was Riz, which she used to protect herself in the succubus community from those who didn’t like her aiding other kinds of supernaturals.

Her duty was to give those who didn’t have the proper self-defence training the opportunity to learn. That way, if they were forced into situations against their will, they could protect themselves.

The whole topic was a little uncomfortable for me to discuss, but Riz always stressed the importance of knowing all about consent. Now that I was older, I could grasp the idea that I could have been touched or raped by that sleaze bag of an ax wielder if it wasn’t for Loki’s protective ways back then.

I could only imagine what sort of impact something like that could have on someone, especially in prison walls where everyone could be against the victim.

Training with Riz for a week had already contributed to my growth at fighting in a swift manner. I enjoyed drawing out a fight, but Riz stressed the importance of being quick in executing my moves against an enemy, especially when it was an “underground” fight with no one around.

She’d only left ten minutes ago, responding to a training call at another prison. With her being free to come and go as she pleased, it was easy for her to respond to random calls which contributed to her “record” as a volunteer.

Even if we were prisoners because we were seeking protection due to our unique qualities, we had to do our part to ensure we provided the government with proper documentation for each prisoner. It was one of the more time-consuming duties and had kept me up long after I should have gone to bed.

“Are you done for today after this?” Cerberus asked as I tossed the towel onto the bench and faced him.

“Why?”

“Figured we could go out later.” He said it so confidently, I almost thought he was actually serious. My blank stare only made his small grin widen.

“I’m being serious.”

“That’s even more questionable,” I commented while looking at him from head to toe. “Did you drink before coming here?”

“I can’t be drunk for our meetings.” He chuckled and walked up to me until I was in his arms and pressed against him. “Let’s go out.”

“Your persuasiveness has to have hidden meaning to it,” I mumbled and narrowed my eyes at him. He gave up with words and gently pressed his lips upon mine.

“You know I like to act upon how I feel,” he mumbled. “So I feel like taking you out.”

“Or you’re feeling hard in those tight dress pants of yours,” I concluded and giggled when he looked beyond disappointed.

“Please tell me it doesn’t show,” he complained. “It’ll take me forever to calm down before I get back to the board room.”

Now I was losing it as I laughed uncontrollably.

“I was teasing you!” I giggled while tears formed in my eyes. “Are you hard for me, Cerberus? Which part of you? A? B? C?”

“I don’t even know which letter I am,” he whined. “We all start with C. Does that mean if we choose C, it becomes a unanimous decision?”

I went right into hysterics as I shook my head.

“No, but I think you answered the question,” I concluded and moved to hug him. “Why do you wanna date me now, hmm? We’re both busy and I’m sure it’s going to take some time before everyone at the prison gets used to me.”

“They have no choice but to get used to you,” Cerberus huffed. “I’m getting tired of that group of jackasses trying to make life difficult. Next time they try to do shit, I’m sending them to Hell.”

“Isn’t that against the rules?” I inquired.

“Ya, but if I ask Lucifer nicely, he’ll do it. We’re becoming good pals now,” he said with pride.

“Oh really? Yet Lokisura still gives you the cold shoulder?”

“Loki’s an ass!” Cerberus whined. “He kicked my ass the other day when I came to him POLITELY to get permission to date you.”

I snickered and had to move one of my arms from his waist to slap my hand on my mouth. “What? You’re making it seem like Loki’s my dad and not my fae pixie guide god of a boyfriend. Why did he beat you up for that?”

“Because I kissed you before telling him,” he revealed which made me laugh all over again. I could already imagine my sulking God of Darkness, sitting in a corner and glaring daggers at Cerberus for making a move on me.

So overprotective.

“He likes when he’s in control of the relationship,” I suggested in his defense.

“Control of the relationship? He doesn’t even have the guts to take you to bed!”

My cheeks were flushed in seconds, but his statement was rather valid.

“Doesn’t that same apply to you?”

“Not necessarily.” He began to blush as he stared anywhere but my eyes. “It’s not like all three of me are waiting for you to be eighteen…but…hmmm.”

“What are you hiding?” I asked with the growing suspicion that he knew something I didn’t.

“We promised Lucifer we wouldn’t be all ‘lalala’ with you until you reached eighteen.”

“Lalala?”

“Do pleasurable cartwheels in bed,” he elaborated.

“That’s a unique way of addressing sex.” I was actually amused by it, but the idea of Lucifer placing a rule without my knowledge left me curious. “Why eighteen?”

“I’m not sure,” he admitted. “Your magic awakened at sixteen, and you’re growing exceptionally fast in terms of strength and your body in general. I don’t get why eighteen is the magic number instead of sixteen, but we promised to wait until then. Loki agreed as well, which is probably why he hasn’t made a move even though you drive him insane…and I wasn’t supposed to say that so pretend you didn’t hear it or he’ll kick my ass again.”

“You’re like the guardian of the Underworld. A kick from the God of Darkness shouldn’t hurt,” I commented.

“You’d be surprised.” He gave me a cute puppy dog face. “It hurts worse than the flames of Hell.”

“Now you’re just exaggerating.”

“I’m serious,” he defended and hugged me again. “And I have to go.”

“Boo, already?” This was the first time in a long while we’d had a decent conversation that didn’t leave me shedding tears or feeling extremely sad.

“Ya. Only a matter of time before they realize I didn’t go to the washroom but instead went to check on you.”

“Thank you for coming over to check on me,” I whispered.

He leaned over to kiss me tenderly. “Know that you’re doing an amazing job. We all see it and appreciate you striving to become a force to be reckoned with in this place. Many of the guests see it as well, so don’t let anyone misdirect you.”

“Okay,” I replied with a loving expression. “Come back for snuggles?”

“If you’re fine with waking up with fur in your mouth, sure.” He winked and plopped one last kiss on my lips before turning around. “Enjoy a hot shower and don’t forget to check the mail today.”

“Right.” I always forgot about that. The mailbox had been flooding with people voluntarily applying to be the owner of this place - insulting really - and if I skipped even a day, the rather large mailbox would overflow and be a nuisance to clean up.

“Bye, Ceru, Cereb, and Cerberus,” I called out and waved as he turned around.

He continued to walk backward as he blew a kiss my way. His body then disappeared into a portal that emerged into existence and disappeared a second later.

My smile continued to remain on my face as I cleaned up and gathered my stuff to head to the private showers.

I always pondered how three personalities could live in one body in human form, but Cerberus explained that it didn’t feel odd seeing as they were used to each other’s mental connection when in beast form.

The fact he came over just to check on me was delightful, and I hoped he wouldn’t actually get in trouble from the others.

“Your spike in happiness tells me a not-so-sneaky puppy came to visit you when he’s not supposed to.”

My mental giggle gave poor Cerberus away, and now I had to defend him before he actually got screwed over by Loki’s dangerous glare.

He came to check on me. Don’t bully him.

“It’s entertaining to pester him,” he reasoned like it was a legit excuse. “You seem tired.”

I just finished working out. Did some training with Riz earlier. I’m going to freshen up and get the mail. Then I’ll probably get some more paperwork done.

“Rest for the night.” his words were more like a command then a suggestion. “Before you argue, you’ve been pushing yourself. I can feel it so don’t pretend otherwise.”

So intrusive.

“I’m your fae pixie guide.”

Yes, but you’re also my boyfriend so if you know of my exhaustion, you shouldn’t leave a girl unattended in other departments.

His silence had me snickering out loud as I headed into the private shower room and locked the door with a magic spell. I was out of my wet clothes and into the shower in seconds, the steaming hot water giving my aching muscle some relief.

Did the truth hurt your heart?

“I’m unsure.”

I mentally giggled again, leaving him the moment to comment, “It’s nice to hear your laughter again.”

Nice to enjoy a hint of laughter after the chaotic weeks we’ve had. Isn’t this interrupting your meeting?

“Nah. Cerberus is being scolded by Lucifer.”

Aww no! Don’t just sit there with that sly grin of revenge!

“How’d you know?”

You enjoy other people’s suffering, especially Cerberus’s.

“He deserves it.”

You’re just being jealous.

“I’m not replying to that.”

You just replied, silly.

“Hmph.”

Are you mad that Cerberus doesn’t have a problem showing his emotions in comparison to you?

His silence was the answer I needed, and I began to lather my body with soap until I was covered in foamy bubbles.

“I don’t have problems showing my affection,” he finally answered.

You know I can sense your bullshit from eons away, right?

“No…”

Why are you hesitating?

“Hmph. I’m busy.”

Bullshit. I know Lucifer’s lectures. They take hours, going on about his life struggles as the Ruler of Hell before turning around and returning to the topic at hand. I’m sure he’s currently on the story about him having brothers who attended some academy in the Underworld and how cool their girlfriend was or whatever he goes on about.

“Didn’t he say he a was a triplet?”

Everyone’s a damn triplet in his stories.

“Valid point.”

See? You’re not too busy to answer me back!

“The number you are trying to reach is currently unavailable. Please leave a message and I’ll get back to you as soon as possible. This is a recording. Beep.”

You didn’t actually do the beep sound.

“I did and I’m very proud of perfecting the proper tone.”

Unbelievable. I’m leaving a message to say you better start showing me some love or I’m dumping you. Hmph.

“Why are you dumping me?”

“AH!” I shrieked as my body flinched and twirled right around to see Lokisura was right behind me in the god damn shower. I was clenching my chest for dear life but quickly got sidetracked looking at his professional black-on-black assemble. The only color on his body was the prism tie I bought him last Christmas and the end strands of his hair that were a pretty teal.

“How the hell did you get here so fast?!” I exclaimed.

He took a questioning look at my appearance before he countered, “Why are you dumping me?”

“Ugh,” I groaned. “I was just teasing you.”

“Liar.”

“How am I lying? You clearly know I’ve liked you since forever, but apparently someone agreed to wait till I’m eighteen, which I’m not supposed to say to you, but now that it’s out of the bag, promise not to kick Cerberus’s butt since he said it hurts more than hellfire and that leaves me wondering how bad your kicks could be, but not in a dirty sense, and I’ve been reading this really good omegaverse book and-”

“You’re rambling,” he pointed out and move around me to shut the shower off. “And you’re wasting water.”

“Really?” I crossed my arms over my chest while I remained standing there literally covered in bubbles. “If you had any real emotions for me, you’d be losing your mind from seeing me naked.”

He tried to speak but I quickly added, “Just because I’m sixteen doesn’t mean shit. I get periods like every other grown woman so don’t give me some bullshit excuse because it’s tiring.”

“I wasn’t going to use your age as an excuse,” he mumbled. “And you’re not necessarily naked.”

I stared at him in disbelief before I snapped my fingers. Water drenched both of us as I summoned enough to rid every bit of the bubbles from my body. He frowned at my move, clearly disapproving of my obvious act of vengeance and desire to prove a point.

“See?” I concluded and put my hands on my hips. “Naked, dripping wet, and still no sign of a turned on God of Darkness boyfriend.”

Turning around, I reached to turn on the shower again. “If Cerberus was in your place right now, he’d be all over me in a min-AH!”

I was spun around, lifted up, and pressed against the tile wall in a second, all while the shower continued to run and pour down on Lokisura, who was staring into my eyes with such intensity, I forgot to breathe.

Fuck breathing. Holy fucking hotness.

Soaked Lokisura was doing everything to turn me on as my eyes tugged away from his lustful eyes and took in how his black clothes hugged onto every inch of him. My gaze stopped at his crotch, seeing that the hidden mass of a bulge was now visible and hard as hell.

That left me tingling all over, and I could sure use a cold shower instead of a hot one with how hot it was between my legs. I swallowed the lump in my throat as he pressed his body against mine that was still against the tiled wall.

When I’d wrapped my arms around his waist was beyond my racing mind as my eyes returned to his.

“If anyone’s going to have you first, it’s me.” His declaration would leave any girl’s panties wet from his seductive voice alone, but seeing as I had no panties, I was merely growing wetter as my growing need was suddenly far too evident to ignore.

“Then why do you keep waiting?” My voice was soft as I asked the question of the century. I swear there had to be something I was missing, but maybe he couldn’t tell me.

Instead of answering me, he claimed my lips and kissed me boldly. My fingers were running through his wet strands in seconds, while I tightened my hold around his waist and wished I could grind on his cock.

I hadn’t been this horny before. Even with my occasional wet dreams of me being in a bed of multiple men – some of whom I’d never seen before in my life and yet felt a desirable connection to within my lustful dreams.

This was the first passionate kiss we’d shared, and it held a level of desperation as we fought to dominate one another’s lips. I’m sure if he wasn’t working on keeping me up at his height, his hands would be swarming all over me.

The mere image made me moan, and all that did was ignite a hidden beast in my dark god boyfriend because he slid me down a few inches against the wall before grinding right against my pussy.

All I could do was moan between heated kisses, my hands barely gripping onto his shoulders as he continued to grind and press me against the wall. He moved faster, and I swore his hardness doubled in size because it was all I could feel against my wet folds as his speed became more rapid and our muffled moans echoed all around us.

“Loki. Loki! Faster,” I begged as my breath became unsteady while the build of growing pleasure continued to rise and flood every bit of my body. I was trembling when I neared my orgasm, something I’d never experienced due to another person.

Touching yourself and being ground against the wall while the shower drenched the man you’d imagine for arousal purposes was like being on two opposite spectrums.

I was really liking this side.

He groaned loudly and sealed my lips before my rushing orgasm hit hard. My ecstatic cries were muffled by his mouth, and he kept grinding against my sensitive, wet spot until he froze right against me and let out a long groan into my mouth.

He broke the kiss to allow the two of us to breathe heavily, and soon enough we were both drenched in cold water as he somehow moved the showerhead to drench both of us.

I unhooked my legs but leaned against the wall to give my wobbling legs a moment to calm the hell down from that rollercoaster workout.

He was able to do that with us just humping each other. Imagine his cock…

“If it was my cock, you’d be out of commission for a week,” he commented on my thoughts, which made me blush before I glared at him.

“Hey!”

“You realize when you’re sexually heightened, I can hear your thoughts.”

That left me gawking while he smirked and suddenly gave me a quick kiss. “I’m not going to go against Lucifer’s rules, but I can do everything except fuck you with my cock.”

Moving away, he began to walk to the other side of the shower before he turned and crossed his arms over his chest.

“Get some rest tonight.”

“Y-You’re leaving?” I asked in astonishment. “You’re drenched and hard!”

“Valid points, but I’d rather give the excuse of being summoned by you and getting water thrown at me then deal with another lecture from Lucifer,” he explained. “As for being hard, this is a common problem. They’ll understand.”

I couldn’t even comment as his body vanished into dark mist, leaving me in a shaky mess of heavy breathing and unsteady legs.

“Fuck,” I cursed and allowed my body to slid down onto the floor as I kept on trying to calm my breaths. “Note to self. Lokisura’s a dangerous force of sex. What if he’s really a sex god? That would be good…or bad? If he’s a sex god, what about Lucifer? Oh god, no. Lucifer is like one billion years older than me. Wait, does age matter? Not really…but damn. Imagine him, Loki, and Cerberus in bed…three Cerberuses…how many cocks is that…one…two…five…I can’t fit all of those! Ah!”

I brushed the thoughts away and was quickly up and under the cold water to snap me out of my sexual high. I realized that waiting may be a better idea if I wanted to have enough flexibility and stamina to handle my dark god and three-headed beast.

Let’s shower and rest my mind.

DUBAI’S HIDDEN CELESTIAL TREASURE

Irubbed at my tired eyes for what seemed to be the twentieth time, my vision struggling to focus on the stack of remaining papers before me.

“I gotta sleep,” I muttered to myself. Leaning back into my office chair, I looked up at the time. “Twelve thirty in the morning. So much for resting.”

I should have listened to Loki’s advice to take the evening off, but after my much-needed cold shower, I was wide awake while my mind was wired on playback. I couldn’t help but remember what just occurred in the shower, which led to me having to distract myself with work to not get aroused all over again.

The fact that none of the guys were back yet meant they were still in their meeting. I wondered what they were discussing that could take six hours. I could guess a few hours for these apparent kidnappings that were happening every month, but there had to be something greater than that.

Why else would they need Lucifer there for their discussion?

One look at my catastrophic mess of a desk was enough for me to call it a night. After organizing myself so I could start right after checking with the head desk and security in the morning, I picked up the letters I’d gone through and obviously rejected to send back to their senders.

It was becoming beyond insulting for these people to think of me as someone not worthy of Eternity’s position, and their essays of why they were far more suited only added to my anger. They didn’t know who I was, let alone had gotten a glimpse of me, but assumed I was a childish girly girl who only wanted the position for the money and luxury of living in the heart of Dubai.

The only satisfaction I got from replying was writing a big fat NO as my answer and purposely drawing doodles around it just to piss them off even more.

I couldn’t wait for my second awakening to happen. With me reaching sixteen, I was able to awaken more of the fae magic that was left hidden from my grasp. My magic was far stronger now, but I needed Lucifer to help me out with how exactly to control my power and integrate it into my shattered magic abilities.

Control was essential with fae magic. Without control, it could become a dangerous disaster of destruction, or what Lucifer liked to call ‘Triple D’. Originally, Eternity was going to teach me about fae magic and help me harness my powers, but with her death, Lucifer had volunteered to help me out.

Lucifer was being really compassionate towards me as of late, and it may have been because I was still trying to recover from the loss of Eternity while juggling this new sense of responsibility and leadership.

My goal was to merely focus on one day at a time, at least until I found a routine that didn’t have me sleeping two to three hours a day.

That was on my lucky days when I got any sleep.

Heading out of the office and locking the door, I let out a yawn as I reached the mailbox and slipped each letter in while hoping they each blew a fuse at the sight of their rejection. With one final look at the cameras, I made my way to the elevator to head to Level Five.

My bedroom was hidden in the far end corner of the floor. Many assumed it was a cell, which gave off the impression that I was a guest as well. I didn’t mind the idea of being among other guests, especially since they left me alone.

I wasn’t a “threat” to them, at least not those I’d met on Level Five. The benefit of my room was the security system that ensured no one that wasn’t approved by me could get in. Adding the fact it was soundproof and looked like one of those over the top luxury suites, it was like I was leaving one destination vacation for another.

The room was designed in a prism theme, leaving me to wonder if Eternity knew her time was truly running out.

That she’d be murdered and leave what she cherished the most in my hands.

The idea of getting stronger and awakening my dragon part always flickered in my mind when I thought about protecting this place. I wondered if I’d demonstrated a powerful aura or display of dominance if those who were trying everything to counter my ruling would back off.

Funny thing was, the majority of them were Level One guests, a usual indicator that they were the weakest of the lot or new arrivals. They may have plotted to enter this place to cause trouble, but the ice they were skating on was wearing thin, and it was only a matter of time before we all had enough of them.

At least in supernatural prison, death was an option if the uncooperative guests wouldn’t play by your tune.

Reaching the elevators, I pressed the button and waited for the metal box to arrive. It took longer than normal, which was a bit suspicious when the majority of supernaturals were asleep by now, but before I could question its slow arrival, the light above the doors flashed on as a ding noise went off.

The doors opened, and I noticed a large male in a construction outfit. He had a tool belt around his waist and a helmet on his head.

“Sorry for the delay,” he greeted. “There was an elevator issue earlier today. I was informed to come back and ensure everything was working.”

Elevator issue?

“Who authorized the repair?” I inquired.

“The sexy succubus,” he replied like I was being a nosy brat. “It’s late. I’m heading out.”

“What’s your name?” I asked.

“Chad.” He rolled his eyes and began to move away. “Jeez. Why are there brats here? Eternity dies and suddenly we have children trying to run this place.”

I bit my lip to hold off my bitter response, but I glanced back to his tool belt while a sly grin formed on my lips. My eyes began to sting, but the sensation was quick as the mental execution I was planning released.

The thick belt that held his tools suddenly snapped apart, and the belt fell right on his legs, the two large hammers hitting their mark on the top of his feet.

“Fuck!” he cursed and hissed as he fell to the floor and quickly curled into a ball in agony.

“Have a good night,” I commented and entered the elevator. Pressing the fifth button, I listened to his multiple curses before they were cut off by the closing doors.

“Stupid fucker,” I mumbled and pressed my fingers to my temple.

I was beginning to get a headache, something that was happening a little too often from my lack of sleep. Cerberus warned me that I had to take better care of myself, just like the others did, but I just wanted to get the nitty-gritty out of the way first so the rest of the coming weeks would hopefully be smooth sailing.

The elevator slowly came to a stop, and I walked out but stopped when a rush of cold wind hit me.

Who put the a/c on blast?

I had to squint to try and peer through the darkness, but I soon came to realize that this didn’t look close to my floor.

“Did I get off on the wrong floor?” I looked back to the elevator doors, noticing they were already beginning to close. There was no point in trying to stop them, and I waited for them to shut before I reached over to press the button.

The red light that normally remained on when one pressed the button went right off. I tried again, and it was the same response.

What the hell?

I pressed it firmly, followed by multiple pushes of the single button, which soon made me realize there was something missing.

Why is there only an up button?

My stomach flipped when my eyes looked over to see the number six on the side of the elevator frame, and I felt the sinking feeling of fear as the red light shone above.

Red means the elevator is out of service…THAT SON OF A BITCH!

I pressed the button multiple times before I banged my fists against the metal doors that wouldn’t open.

“Hello! Dammit!” I cursed but suddenly froze as I felt a burning presence behind me.

Cautiously, my head looked over my shoulder, and in the depths of the darkness was a pair of large, glowing eyes staring back at me.

FUCK!!!!

My body moved out of instinct as I raced off to one side of the cavernous place. I rushed into the darkness as panic settled in from the mere step of the beast that shook the very ground beneath me

LOKISURA?! LOKI!

I called out to him, but it felt as though my desperate cries were muted. My breathing was as erratic as my heart rate, but the sudden urge to drop to the floor made me question if I should.

I should have listened.

Scorching heat hit my back, leaving me screaming two octaves higher than I’d ever heard from my own lips as I crashed to the ground in time to avoid the second ball of fire aimed my way.

I clawed at my burning clothes, hissing and arching my back before I summoned enough magic to drench my body with water. I gasped and quickly summoned my wings, the painful action only leaving me in a screaming mess as my wings pierced out of my wounded back.

I forced myself to scramble off the ground and shoot into the air, but it only took a second for my wings to flap strongly in time for me to avoid racing into a wall.

A dead end…

I quickly spun around, but that only made me nauseous as the world continued to spin. Losing my balance, I fell back onto my ass, and my eyes were now locked on the creature that was closing in.

The stream of steam that consumed me would leave a human with smoke inhalation issues, and even though I was a dragon hybrid, my lungs burned and I began to cough uncontrollably.

Forcing my eyes to open, I realized what this creature was about to do as its big mouth opened widely, showing its sharp white teeth and beginning to conjure up a ball of sparking flames.

“Stop! I’ve been set up! My name is Castalia! Don’t kill me!” I tried to scream loud enough to get through to the creature, but he merely worked faster as the ball of fire tripled in size within seconds.

I outstretched my hands and let out a wave of magic straight from my core to my fingertips. Shards of glass emerged at my call, multiplying and thickening at an incredible speed.

I didn’t care how much energy I invested into the spell, as long as it created a thick enough barrier to protect me from the intense force of fire that I’d be hit with at full force in a matter of seconds.

When he released the orb of flaming disaster, I braced myself for the worst while pushing another shockwave of my magic into the wall of glass.

The impact of heat against glass made an eerie noise that pierced my ringing ears. It felt like the whole structure around us shook with intensity and the heat that swarmed around me was almost unbearable.

I screamed in resistance, feeling the heavy push of the stream of fire that was desperate to get rid of my only shield of protection. Tears formed in my eyes as the heat already ignited beads of sweat that fell from my forehead to the side of my face.

There was no way to call for help, but the idea of dying alone within the pits of this level only made me strive to conqueror such a possibility. I gritted my teeth and slowly opened my eyes to see the prism glowing wall that was cracking in multiple directions.

It was only a matter of time before it shattered into a million pieces, but I wouldn’t dare let it do that until that stream of fire let out.

A solid minute went by before the stream subsided suddenly, and the action caused my wall to disperse as shards of glass shot out everywhere,

All I needed was a second to take in the true sight of the gigantic dragon before me, and I knew by the way its head went back and its mouth opened once more that it was preparing to attack me yet again.

I was on my feet with clenched fists within a second. Anger and the desperate desire for a fucking break pushed so hard against me that I was shedding tears as that boiling fury rushed up to the surface.

“STOP!” I screamed with authority, and I thought the dragon beast was going to obey as it paused for mere seconds. My command only provoked it further, and the spinning fireball in its mouth grew rapidly, even bigger than the last.

There was no way I’d be able to block the next attack, leaving me helpless as I stared up at this creature in defeat.

If I die now, what will happen to the prison? To Eternity’s legacy? All the years of training, the constant striving to become strong, and yet I can be killed like a tiny fly? I was set up and about to be murdered by a dragon? By a dragon…dragon…brother…

My body shook as the realization made me do the unthinkable as I took a deep inhale and screamed as loud as I could, “MY NAME IS CASTALIA CYLDRIRTH!”

The scream bounced against the hollow walls of earth, and it had to have reached the dragon’s sensitive ears because he paused in his attack. My shaking legs gave up on me, leaving me no choice but to crumble to the ground as the pain in my back was fighting hard to cripple me.

I hissed and shook my head rapidly before I shouted.

“I’m the daughter of Faith Cyldrirth of the Fae Kingdom of the North! You’re…Constantine! Her older son…my brother!” I breathed and fought to lift my head up. “I’m your sister!”

The dragon began to close its mouth as the ball of flames disappeared in seconds. I didn’t let my guard down as I fought to rise up once more, but the sudden glowing light forced my eyes to close as snapping sounds left me in a state of uncertainty about what was going to happen next.

Am I going to confront my brother?

I couldn’t even grasp the thought before hands were around my neck and I was slammed against the walls of the Earth’s surface behind me. The pain that shot through my back left me screaming in agony while the grip tightened around my neck and made it harder for me to breathe.

The shadows covered the majority of his body and face, leaving me only a glimpse of his eyes that were glaring daggers, unlike my frightened, panicked ones.

“You think I’ll fall for such trickery?” he snarled in anger. “How desperate are you to reclaim the position I stole from you to use a child as bait to try and get rid of me? Did you believe I’d feel a sense of compassion for your intrusion in my territory? You dare to act like one of my dead sisters!”

What?! What is he talking about?

“S-Stop! I’m…real!” I struggled to speak as my lungs burned with the desire to live. My tears stung my eyes once more, and I began to claw at his arms.

“Disappear, imposter. I won’t be tricked by you again!”

“No! St…op!” I gasped and fought for another breath, but it was impossible as dark spots began to take over my vision. My arms burned with heat, and light of brilliant red shone brightly.

His hiss of sudden pain loosened his grip, and suddenly I was dropping to the floor and coughing for air. My eyes noticed I was now in a black box, and I quickly panicked that I’d actually died or was heading to the Underworld.

My ears picked up on a foreign voice.

“Constantine?”

The feminine voice came from my left, and I quickly looked that way to see a woman emerge from the darkness. Her beauty alone was unreal, from her scorching neon orange hair with hints of gold to the way her elegant body was decorated in a fine dress of black jewels.

She looked as though she’d walked out of a magazine, and the appearance of massive black wings that were slightly lit with flames only left me in utter shock.

Either I’d died and gone somewhere in the Underworld I’d never experienced, or I was looking at the angel of death.

My eyes darted over to the man in question, but his back was away from me while he fought to catch his breath. He hadn’t been struggling earlier, but as I got a closer look at his appearance, I realized that he was shaking uncontrollably as sweat dripped down his broad, muscled body.

I looked back at the woman, her lavender eyes locking onto mine. I froze in place, my rapid desire for air suddenly ranked as significant as this beauty of dark wonder kept her eyes on me.

Her prey.

She lifted her index finger of her left hand to press against her lips, leaving me completely shocked as I took in the fact she was gesturing for me to remain silent. All I could do was nod just slightly, and I watched her walk over and stop in front of me.

The black cube barrier was the only thing that separated us, but as I remained within its seemingly sheltered walls, I came to realize that this woman may be very well protecting me from the man I had to assume was my brother.

“Constantine,” she repeated, saying his name. “Are you having a hallucination?”

A hallucination?

He let out a huff that triggered a stream of steam from his nostrils. He turned around and walked into the dim light, revealing his figure that had various lined symbols that reminded me of some of the ones I’d seen at the palace with Mother.

His long hair was left down, his current turquoise strands with gold and orange beginning to blend back to a blonde with red and orange highlights, like how mine was when my body wasn’t thrumming with charged magic.

His piercing blue eyes captured specks of gold and orange as they locked onto the woman before me, not noticing I was hiding behind her within the safety of this black, slightly transparent cube.

“No,” he dryly declared.

The woman laughed and began to approach him, which left me in a panic as to whether I should interfere or not. Didn’t she realize how dangerous this man was? Or that she was at great risk being near him?

When she stood at his side, she turned so she was facing the left side of him. He alternated his stance so they were now facing one another, but his head was focused on the ground while the woman continued to stare at him with a level of patience that was hard to witness in this time and age.

“What was it about?” she questioned, and I hoped she was clarifying this dragon’s motives for reacting.

“There was this woman. The one I sometimes see in my dreams with another that looks similar to Mom? Those individuals,” he admitted. “She was here, trying to tell me she was my sister or the princess of my kingdom. It was frightening…it felt so real.”

The way his voice quivered at the end almost made me feel sorry for him.

The woman reached up to press her hands to his cheeks, lifting his head high enough so she could stare into his eyes. At this angle, I could see the swarming fear in them, as well as sparks of anger and sadness that crashed through like approaching waves.

The pain in my back was pulsing with burning agony, but it seemed to dim just slightly at the realization that he may not have meant it.

“Do you think what happened was real?”

“It felt real,” he mumbled and looked a little defeated. “A part of me hopes it wasn’t real. What if…I hurt my own sister? The idea frightens me…yet I couldn’t control my dragon. I had intruders. I dispose of intruders. I hate how people believe they can waltz in here like they own the place. Some shifter came down and said he was doing elevator maintenance. I should have fucking killed him. He could have been sent by Wilfried and thrown a hallucinogen or something. I don’t know.”

He closed his eyes and shook his head.

“I shouldn’t stay here. It keeps giving me horrendous nightmares, but there’s a new owner now, and I’m sure Father Dearest is making it so I can’t leave.”

She moved her arms around his neck, pulling him into a hug. His bulky arms held her slim frame for dear life, and even at this distance, I could see the slight tremble in his frame.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” she purred quietly. “I could have easily talked to the new owner. I heard they were close to Eternity, so they may still be mourning and haven’t seen the slip of paperwork.”

He didn’t answer right away as he rested his head on her shoulder. The longer she was in his arms, the calmer he seemed to become.

“I don’t want to bother you. You have enough on your plate.”

“Killing and sex isn’t a lot on my plate,” she said with a melodic voice that was full of amusement. “Did you forget you’re mine?”

He pulled back slightly to look into her eyes as she whispered, “Whatever is mine holds a precious spot in my heart. That means anything that revolves around you needs my attention if it’s becoming a hindrance to your wellbeing.”

“You pamper me.”

“I love you,” she corrected and kissed him firmly on the lips. “And you know my love is absolute.”

He nodded slightly and kissed her, their foreheads pressing together as he took a few deep breaths.

“I’m gonna go out for some air.”

“Good. The fresh oxygen will calm your mind compared to this stagnant place. I swear it smells the same, even after we haven’t been here for ten years.”

“Ya,” he replied. “I don’t feel like coming back though.”

“We can sleep over at Psychic?”

“Zackery’s going to be annoyed with the lack of space.”

“I’ll just shove him off the bed. He’ll live.”

“You’re horrible.”

“You enjoy my abuse.” She winked and kissed him again. “Go for some air. I’m sure the new owner is still around and wouldn’t mind a quick visit.”

“Why do I feel like you’re going to be a scary threat?”

“I’m not.” She blinked her eyes innocently. “I’m going to calmly ask if you can have the same privileges approved by Eternity. Also, no more elevator access here unless it’s from the owner. It’s becoming a real hindrance that anyone can come down here with no fucks given. Elevator maintenance past twelve at night? Ridiculous.”

She shook her head and moved away from Constantine to give him some space. Her black wings retracted into her back just as his large dragon wings emerged from his.

“I won’t be long,” he muttered.

“I need at least fifteen minutes.” She winked. “Just in case torture becomes an option on the table.”

He gave her a conflicted look which made her laugh.

“I’ll be good. I swear! I can’t go torturing the owner of Celestial Prison. That wouldn’t be very royal of me.”

He nodded and turned around, but stopped for a moment.

“Celeste?”

She paused in her movement to return her gaze to him. “Yes, Constantine?”

“Thanks for coming,” he whispered.

“I’ll always show up when you need me the most,” she assured him. “I love you.”

“Love you, too.” He began to walk away before he pushed off the ground and flew into the darkness.

The silence that followed was deafening as I watched the woman turn around to face me. She snapped her fingers, the cube of black expanding until she was within it. Her eyes carefully took in my appearance, and she began to walk around me until she paused and stared at my back.

“Tsk. Tsk. Constantine always acts before assessing a situation.” She seemed a tad upset but circled around me a second time before she approached.

I flinched when she got too close, her aura strong enough to drown me into submission. She must have realized it because her aura vanished in three seconds, and her expression softened.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” she began. “But if I don’t get a hold of that wound, you’re not going to be able to fly with those dragon wings of yours.”

That frightened me even more, and my body froze in place at the idea of not being able to fly. She took the chance to move to my back, and I bit my lip hard as the pain seemed to heighten like crazy. A heatwave was spreading across my back, but the agonizing discomfort began to fade away.

I was left sighing when it disappeared completely, but I looked over my shoulder to see how bad the damage was. I could barely see it, but the glimpse of what surely had to be a scar remained between the spot where my wings would push out of my back.

Great. A permanent scar.

“I apologize.”

My eyes lifted to see the woman as she rose up to stand. “Constantine’s flames specifically leave scars so he can stalk his enemies and kill them later.”

My jaw went slack and she quickly added, “You’re not a part of that. It’s just an automatic tactic he learned and abides by.”

“He could have killed me,” I pointed out.

“You’re not wrong with that assumption.” She crossed her arms over her chest as she walked around so she was now in front of me. “However, his distress seemed to summon my presence, and is why you’re not dead. Constantine doesn’t spend his time talking to strangers. Even if they’re telling the truth.”

“You know who I am?”

“Castalia Cyldrirth. I heard your introduction.”

I fought to stand up, my legs wobbling with my effort. I didn’t allow them to succumb to their desire to rest, and I clenched my fists and returned my gaze to the woman before me.

“Who are you?” My voice was thick with anger, but it didn’t project just how upset I was. My rage wasn’t necessarily aimed at this woman who’d somehow become my savior, but at those who were probably upstairs celebrating my “death”.

“Celeste,” she casually introduced. “If you really need to know my title, I’m one of the four Faeiry Absolutes from Psychic Prison for Supernaturals. I doubt you know about the Underground, so I won’t bother revealing my title just yet.”

“The Underground?”

She’s not talking about the Underworld, right?

“You’ll find out when you’re eighteen. You haven’t fully awakened yet.”

“Why does everyone want me to be eighteen?” I snapped. “Why are there these stupid age limits that are used against me or hinder me from doing what I strive to accomplish?!”

She didn’t deserve my outburst, but she took it with a pleased smile.

“I used to ask the same thing,” she admitted. “Until my eyes were opened to the real reason as to why supernaturals wish for us to be adults before doing anything.” She began to prowl around me, and the walls around us began to flicker until images popped onto the screen.

I watched the images and noticed their familiarity. A group of guests that were causing trouble clinking their large glasses of beer and celebrating while others surrounded them in confusion and anger.

“Why are those people celebrating?” I questioned.

“They’re rejoicing your apparent death,” she revealed and shook her head. “Usual barbaric behavior for supernatural savages who want nothing but power. The adults of this world pity us because they know this world glitters like gold on the outside, but deep below all that sparkles is nothing but stacks of coal.”

My eyes continued to watch the celebrations, locking onto the panel on my right that showed Loki running through the halls of the prison with fearful eyes.

“Lokisura.”

“God of Darkness and one of your destined lovers.”

I looked back to Celeste, my uncertainty just as transparent as the flicker of understanding that swarmed her expression as she nodded her head.

“Sometimes the universe likes to grant me the information I seek,” she began and looked at the same panel where Loki was continuing his search. “Darkness normally hates to be around company, and yet the very god of it wears his crown part-time so that he can be by your side. Do you believe a god would set aside his position of ruling for someone he didn’t have confidence in?”

“No,” I quietly responded.

“Then let me ask you this.” She turned her attention back to me. “Why do you hinder yourself? There’s something inside you that is the true key of your awakening, and yet you believe that age is a mere factor?”

“Isn’t it?” I countered. “Everyone says I have to be this age to do this, that age to do that, and now I’m sixteen and need to be eighteen before I can do ABCD. I’m instructed to do everything I’m supposed to as a supernatural, but when I reach the very age of designated growth, nothing happens. I know they give me these restraints or estimated ages as a guideline, but what happens when I reach it and I’m left feeling like all my training and preparation was for nothing?”

“You’re not fully grasping what age constraints are, Castalia,” she acknowledged. “They’re not there for you to obey. They’re there for you to conqueror them. Do you believe those of great strength want others to surpass them when they’re half their age? What people in our world fear most are those who can surpass them.”

She lifted her hands up and two flames emerged. One was clearly smaller than the other, leaving me to look between the two of them as they burned brightly.

“You are this one,” she began and lifted the hand that carried the small flame. “This flame over here is your invisible enemy. The same one who is surely the culprit behind Eternity’s sudden demise.”

I paid attention carefully as she carried right along.

“To supernaturals, the golden age of adulthood is actually thirty years old. They never tell you in books and such because they want you to assume that by eighteen, you’ll somehow reach your limit in height, magical power, and supernatural capabilities. If you believe them, you’ll remain at the level you’re at by eighteen because you assume that’s all you can potentially reach.”

The smaller flame began to grow, and her expression flooded with delight as it grew bigger and stronger.

“But what if I told you that it was all a lie? That your age and the constrictions that plague your royal blood are merely words and not the true shackles that stop you from rising above what has been set out for you?” she suggested. “That inside you right now is a growing beast of power that is merely waiting for you to be proud of the prism crown sitting on your head so it can give you a mere glimpse of the dangerous potential you hold?”

The once small flame was now triple the side of the other, and I watched in amazement as it began to shift to various colors.

“This,” she emphasized on the rainbow flaming force, “is the amount of energy you already possess within you, Castalia, and by eighteen, it’ll double without you even trying.”

The flame grew even bigger, the height of the flame becoming closer to the ceiling of the black box we were surrounded by, and her smile expressed her pride as her eyes darkened with a dangerous desire.

“Eternity was one of the strongest dark fae in the world, but I’m sure no one told you what she’d done in the past to reach there. These ‘guests’ or prisoners know exactly what she was capable of, and if they didn’t, they would have surely felt her agonizing power with a mere snap of her fingers.” She paused and shook her head. “However, with age comes empathy, and she had less restraint on those who tried to cause a ruckus. It’s no wonder these commoners were able to easily infiltrate and leave you in this predicament, but now you’re given the perfect opportunity to choose what you desire.”

She clapped her hands and the flames dispersed, leaving us in the black cube once more as the images disappeared.

“You could seek to lay vengeance on those who purposely trapped you here and made it impossible for your boyfriend to come to your aid, or you could merely walk out of this and brush it aside. Either decision means you’re walking out of this place alive, but what you decide will determine whether I feel like giving you a tiny push along the way.”

Tiny push…

I lowered my head to my shaky hands, and I watched them curl into fists as that boiling anger began to rise once again.

“What do I have to do for you?” I brought up as I lifted my serious eyes to see her twinkling ones. Her smile only added to her mischievous plans, but I knew this woman had no intention of harming me.

She wants to aid me in making a stance in this community.

“There’s a document that must have recently been slipped into your pile of paperwork stating that the prisoner within Level Six should be kept contained. Revoke it. Constantine needs a sense of ‘freedom’ in the underground and that means he can’t be cooped up in here 24/7.”

When I nodded, I waited for her to continue her demands, which only pleased her even more. “If anyone asks about the scar, make it seem as though the dragon within these depths is a hideous creature filled with raging anger over past circumstances. You will paint him to the rest of the world as a danger that leaves one trembling in fear. That’s if they survive, obviously.”

“You want me to paint him as evil?”

“Yes.” She shrugged. “It’s the only way we can keep his persona that we’ve worked rather diligently to upkeep. The truth will be revealed, of course, but that time is not today, and you won’t be the one to reveal it.”

Her words were as confusing as her underlying motives, but for once, I wanted to focus on my own desires instead of trying to solve underlying issues that weren’t mine to solve.

“Alright. I’ll do that,” I agreed.

Her smile was priceless as she clapped her hands. My aching body suddenly was recharged with thrumming energy, the exhaustion from my lack of sleep fading away and replaced with a force that felt far too familiar within myself.

“I’ve temporarily unlocked that power inside you. It’ll only last about fifteen minutes, so do what you must. This is your moment of glory to show them what a sixteen-year-old can do,” she cheered. “Remember that in this world, power is a language everyone understands. If people are willing to plan your demise, show them what you’re really made of so they’ll think twice before attempting to do it again. Though, I doubt it’ll happen again,” she admitted. “Can’t seek revenge when you’re dead, right?”

“Right,” I whispered and grew serious.

They wished for me to die. Why don’t I return the favor?

“Don’t I have to do anything else for you?” I questioned.

“Hmm?” She blinked innocently and thought about it. “You’re willing to do something for me?”

“You’re giving me the opportunity to destroy those who wish for my death and the fall of a prison that keeps us royal supernaturals safe. Going along with the painted reputation of my older brother and ensuring his freedom can’t be something of equal exchange.”

“You’re extremely smart,” she praised. “Then I’ll ask for something simple.”

I readied myself for her request as she flicked her levitating neon orange locks.

“Be my friend.”

Huh?

“What?” I asked in astonishment.

“I’m sure you’re going to be quite busy in the coming months, and to be fair, you won’t really be in the same environment as me until the golden age of eighteen, like everyone likes to go on about. Therefore, I want you to be my friend. Don’t worry, I’m not one of those clinging girls who need someone to go to the mall with, but when public events occur and we pass by one another, make sure you say hello.”

That was easy enough to follow.

“Alright,” I replied. “I’ll…be your friend then.”

“Marvelous.” She seemed easy going about the agreement and stretched her hands up. “I should get going. My dragon prince is waiting for me.”

“You’re dating my brother?” I asked without thinking.

She didn’t seem bothered by my question. “Yup. He’s all scary on the outside, but he has a loving heart when you get past the pain and hate this world instilled within him. I’m sure with your experience from today that you understand a glimpse of what that is, but it’s only a matter of time before you’ll meet him again, but on better terms. When that time comes, you’ll know.”

“I have one more question.”

“What is that?”

“How did you know that Lokisura was my destined mate? I know the universe reveals certain stuff to you, but does that mean he’s the only one?”

“Seven,” she bluntly declared. “Time will tell when the remaining will arrive. Until then, continue to grow the relationships you have, which starts with appreciating yourself and ridding yourself of the mentality that you’re not worth their time.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat, and her lips curled just slightly.

“When you crush that barrier blocking you from attaining what you really want in your life, you’ll realize how much easier things become when you walk through this world with fearlessness.”

She snapped her fingers and the ding of the elevator alerted us of its arrival as the doors opened up. I don’t know why, but my lips curled up in a smile as I returned my eyes to the woman who somehow helped me secure this second chance.

Celeste. One of the four Faeiry Absolutes. My new friend…

“You only have ten minutes left,” she reminded, and that only made my smile widen.

“I only need five,” I replied and was walking towards the glowing box. I entered and pressed the button for the first floor.

My eyes locked onto Celeste’s and she gave me a single wave before she turned around and summoned her black wings. Her dazzling aura returned with grace as she pushed off the ground and disappeared into the darkness.

As the elevator doors began to close, my resolution became as clear as day.

No more fucking bullshit.

PAYBACK FROM A SHATTERED PRINCESS

“To put a child in the position of owning a superior place like this! Hah! She couldn’t even last against that caged dragon!”

I hid my presence in the darkness, my emotions cut as I concealed every bit of my energy so no one - not even Lokisura - would sense my return.

Just like the images and scenes Celeste had shown me down below, they presented the truth of what these cruel bastards were doing. A group of men was circled around with pitchers of beer and laughing with pride.

They were clearly talking about me while the majority of shifters surrounding them looked on with worry, confusion, and distress.

My eyes locked onto Riz as she pushed through the crowd and walked into the spotlight. She was quickly looking around as if trying to locate me, but her search was unsuccessful.

“Where’s Her Majesty?” she demanded. She always referred to me in royal formalities when multiple shifters were in the room. It was only when we were around those I specifically trusted that she refer to me as Castalia.

“You mean your weak baby princess?” One of the men chuckled. “She’s in the pits of Level Six. Probably having her bones eaten up unless that savage dragon prince decided to have some fun!”

Three men laughed and I noticed that the very culprit of the elevator problem lifted his mug of beer in the air while staring at Riz in a hungry way.

Hungry with lust.

“Your sweet little princess got stuck in one of the elevators. I told her that I was doing maintenance on it, and she insisted she had to check something. Looks like the elevator got stuck on Level Six. I was able to fix it, but she wasn’t in the metal cube when I recalled it to the first floor.”

Riz’s eyes widened before she darted at the men.

“Then why the bloody fuck are you celebrating?!” she screamed. “Put your damn beers down and go down there and get her! Are you lot of bastards insane?!”

They merely laughed at her theatrics and the very man who had to be the leader of this crew rose up and took a long swig of his alcoholic beverage.

“Now, now, Riz. Don’t get all feisty. We only like seeing that in bed,” he reasoned. “She’s the ‘owner’ of this place, is she not? Why the hell would we have to risk our lives to aid her? Our forever owner, Madam Eternity, appointed her to be able to handle this place. Don’t you think she should have been able to defend herself from the scary, legendary dragon prince in Level Six?”

“What did you say?”

Everyone’s attention turned to the three individuals that emerged from the darkness. The emotionless voice came from the man right in the center – Lokisura, his prism eyes being the only key aspect you could see as his body seemed to blend into his dark surroundings.

If it wasn’t for Lucifer on his left side and Cerberus at his right, you’d only see those predatory eyes of rage.

The laughing men stopped right away; their bodies froze as they looked towards the three men in question.

I’d never seen Lokisura in a state of rage like he was now, and if any of those men had the sight to see his fuming black aura, they would have been either begging for mercy or fleeing to another country.

Cerberus and Lucifer looked just as unamused and lethal as Lokisura as they stood there in their human disguises - not like it made much difference in projecting how dangerous and attractive they were.

My eyes returned to the leader of their gang, and though he was trying his best to hide his fear, his hand still trembled enough to spill a bit of his beer from his cup. He seemed to swallow down his fears and slammed the glass so hard against the table below that the glass shattered and went flying everywhere.

That made me smirk.

“I said what I said!” he declared, and we watched as his body grew bigger and brown fur began to appear on his arms and legs. He stopped shifting halfway, but he was double his size and height, which would have made him tower over Lokisura with ease.

“The ‘owner’ of this place is down at Level Six. I have no doubt in my mind that she’s dead or being fucked senseless by that fucker of a prince that everyone’s afraid of. That teenager of a fae couldn’t even defend herself against the scary, bad dragon prisoner. Do you think she can dare sit on the throne Eternity left behind?! She’s not worthy of overtaking this place. That’s exactly why she should have left the property in my hands like I’ve suggested for years! I’m the best fitted person to overtake this place, and I’d easily get rid of half you weak, peaceful guests who think this place is some vacation stay rather than a prison.”

“Weak?” Riza narrowed her eyes at the very man and her purple wings shot out of her back before she took a step forward. “I’d be careful with your drunken words.”

“Oh really?” He laughed and crossed his arms over his chest. “It was agreed upon that I’d be the backup owner if anything happened to the little princess Madam Eternity appointed. Seeing as she’s been down in Level Six for some good time, we can all agree she’s dead. Unless one of you wants to go check yourself.”

“You set her up!” Cerberus accused, and if it wasn’t for Lucifer’s swift movement to stop him, he would have had his fist in this man’s face.

“You dare accuse me, Django, of killing that weak princess?” he barked out with laughter, and the men around him added to the joyous sound as they continued to mock my comrades.

“You think because you’re all scary looking, that you can now cause a ruckus? I’m the ruler of this place now, and if you want to defy me, step right up!” he encouraged. “We all know the rules. You want to defy me, the leader of this place, you most certainly can, and if I kill you, nothing is gonna happen to me. I’m not going to be charged with murdering a prisoner who proceeded to disobey me, so let’s see you try, sexy bitch!”

“You fucking-” Lokisura stopped her from even trying to attack the man, and his eyes seemed to suddenly lock on mine. They widened in shock while I continued to hide in the shadows, but I was hit with his relief as his voice finally pierced through my mind as I allowed it.

“Are you okay and who do I kill first?”

I loved how he was concerned with my wellbeing before his obvious desire to murder these deceitful hooligans.

I got a lovely scar as a prize for surviving some special fire, but other than that, I’m fine. As for who to kill first, it won’t be necessary. All you have to do is keep Lucifer from killing them before I do.

“Lucifer?” Lokisura moved his gaze to our devil mascot, and his mere eyes told us that if no one interfered, these men would be done for.

Here and in the afterlife. Permanently doomed for endless torture.

“Lucifer,” Lokisura said with warning, but it seemed to do nothing as his red eyes were flooding to a dangerous black as they remained on the middle man, who seemed to notice the shift in energy around us.

Looming darkness that had no mercy for sinners who thought they were greater than the Devil’s advocate.

Guess it’s time for me to put on a show.

With one deep inhale, I looked deep within myself and unlocked the swarming emotions I’d temporarily locked after I escaped the clutches of Level Six.

The raging anger, despair, fear, and disappointment I had in myself.

I morphed all those emotions into a ball of energy, all while the force of magic that was temporarily freed from its caged dormancy rushed to aid me in my new conquest.

“Look how quiet you all are! Cat got your tongue?! Have you finally met your match?!” he boasted and slapped his chest with pride.

“No one can fucking defeat me! I’m Django! The formidable bear shifter is now the king of this prison. All of you obey me now, and unless anyone has a problem with it, y’all better get to work in clearing that office to make room for me!”

I snapped my fingers, the single sound followed with a glass-shattering sound; the remainder of glass pitchers exploded and spilled all of the remaining beer on the floor.

More shards of glass went flying everywhere, but instead of hitting the ground, they remained in the air. Everyone froze as multiple shards began to levitate from their spots on the ground.

“W-Who the fuck is doing this?!” Django snapped and looked at his fellow comrades as they went into defensive stances and looked all around for the suspect.

My lips quivered in excitement as the built-up magic began to overflow all around me. The time for my reveal was imminent, but I had to put on a show that they would remember.

That no one would ever forget.

The idea that popped into my head in the spur of the moment was priceless, a symbolized reminder that I wouldn’t take any more bullshit from all those who thought of me was worthless, young, or naive.

No more playing games.

I stepped forward, but the sound was like a heel had clashed against the tile surface.

Every eye in the room glanced in my direction as I took another step into the spotlight. The crowd gasped.

My eyes lowered to see the glass slippers I wore on my two feet; their twinkling beauty was just as marvelous as the dress that cloaked my body. I felt taller, as if I’d grown to 5‘7” in height instead of my 5′5″ structure.

My dress was strapless and did some magic juju to my breasts so that they filled the cups perfectly. My arms were covered with various markings that glowed in vibrant red.

My hair was now neon turquoise with gold and orange highlights and levitated with magic essence, and my dragon wings were out but far bigger than before.

I felt a weight on my head, which reminded me of the feeling of when Eternity had crowned me with the shattered crown. The memory may have flickered in my mind to prove that piece of royal symbolism was still sitting on my head but now in its visible glory.

No one said a word as I came into view, and I allowed myself the great satisfaction to smile with dignity as everyone began to quiver in my prolonged presence.

I didn’t need to say a single word before guests left and right were bowing to their knees. Even Lokisura, Cerberus, Riza, and Lucifer himself were down on one knee with their heads down in respect.

All that was left was Django - his very people who were once on his side now gave into my silent command for absolute submission.

This amount of power was proving that I’d been wasting far too much time trying to learn how to unlock a power that was already inside me. All I’d ever been missing was enough confidence to let it out.

I hadn’t even used a shot of my magic, and this was the result. Imagine if this was a battlefield? The destruction I could cause with a mere piece of glass.

Django quickly looked around him, and his wild eyes flooded with bitterness as they darted back on me.

“You should be dead!” he screamed and pointed at me. “What witchery is this?!”

“You’re questioning my life expectancy? I find that rather amusing seeing as you planned for the elevator to remain on the sixth floor. Good thing I’m a dragon and can handle a big baddy with anger issues.”

I lifted my hand to look at my nails, noticing how they were crystalized jewels. The mere movement had summoned a bunch of the floating shards to my aid, their sparkling frames spinning around my hand as I continued to admire the detailing of my nails.

“I really don’t blame the cynical ass of a dragon. Trapped against his will in a level of complete solitude. Betrayed by those he trusted and left to wither in the shadows of death. No wonder he kills everyone who gets stuck down there. Except for me, that is.”

“Y-You shouldn’t have survived! You’re lying! Yes! You’re lying to frame me!”

That was far too amusing to me, and he was rewarded with a wave of cynical laughter that left my throat. The sound was chilling, and I could see the flood of fear that plagued many of the guests that were trembling on their knees.

Poor souls.

“Frame you? Aren’t you the great Django?!” I emphasized and lifted my hands up. More shards wrapped around my wrists and moved upward along my arms that continued to blaze an intense red.

The specific marking on my left arm had to be a dragon symbol, and on closer inspection, its hollow eyes were gold.

I spun around and was pleased with the next wave of gasps as I thanked whatever power possessed me to create a lower back design for my crystal dress.

“Would a mark from the very beast himself be enough proof?”

Spinning around once more, I sighed dramatically and pouted my lips in sheer boredom.

“Not like I need to prove anything to one who attempted to murder me. You were here, celebrating my apparent death without a damn death certificate. Yet, I framed you. I’ve been working my ass off for two fucking weeks, but I must have all the time in the world to waste on the likes of you. Utter bear scum.”

Another laugh left me before I got down to the point. My eyes darkened as they narrowed on the very man in question.

He flinched at the flaring sight, but only his top half moved. His eyes widened, and he quickly looked down at his feet to see his shoes were frozen to the floor.

“What? Let go of me! What did you do, you wench?!”

“I’m proving a valuable lesson of respecting those who are far more superior than you,” I began and took a step forward. I flicked my hand like I was wiping beads of sweat off my forehead, and the shards of glass that floated all around me began to change in shape.

Everyone’s eyes were wide as they took in the floating, crystalized daggers that were all around me, waiting to strike their target.

Django’s eyes were massive as he gawked in horror at the sight.

“What are you doing?! Let me go! You can’t keep me captive. You have no fucking right! I’m the ruler of this place!”

“No. You are not.” My voice was cold as ice as my eyes stung with power. Every bit of energy was vibrating through me, and I could only imagine how my aura appeared to the rest of them.

“I vowed to take care of the land Madam Eternity cherished the most. I’ve worked non-stop to prove I’m worthy of your recognition, but now I realize it was a waste of time.” I shook my head and allowed my mischievous grin to take over my expression as my eyes narrowed further.

“I forgot how our world works. Sometimes actions speak louder than words, but not the actions of hard work and perseverance.” I flicked one finger in his direction, and his scream echoed around us as five daggers stabbed into his legs.

“Fuck! Ah! You bitch!”

“Sometimes a bit of cruelty will prove who is stronger, wiser, and a more dangerous threat in this world of Malicient supernaturals,” I reasoned and directed another finger his way.

Five more daggers stabbed into him, only this time it was his chest. His screams echoed all around, and I’m sure it would wake the whole prison at this rate.

“I hate liars,” I growled with menace. “I despise all those who dare think they can overpower me because of my age. Let this moment in time be a warning to all of you. To anyone who dares question my worth and ability to sit on the throne passed down to me by Madam Eternity herself!”

More daggers stabbed into his body, which only made my satisfaction grow.

“I am Castalia Thorn, the owner of this prison and a princess of Malicient strength. I’m here to secure your safety, but if you dare to think otherwise and risk the peacefulness Madam Eternity sacrificed years to uphold, I will remind you of your place!”

More daggers hit their mark until the screams were barely audible as his voice gave out when the sharp weapons dug into his throat.

“This is the reward you’ll receive from yours truly,” I announced and snapped my fingers. Django’s body that was full of swords was then frozen into a block of crystal. Everyone watched in horror, and it took a solid minute before Lucifer spoke up.

“He’s…still alive?”

That seemed to shock everyone, and they all looked to see my prideful grin as I crossed my arms over my chest.

“He will remain frozen within his crystalized statue. Every inch of pain he felt before I froze him will remain at the peak until the day his statue perishes. The only way that can happen is if this whole prison collapses, or I free him from this eternal torture. Even if the world suddenly ends, as long as this place is somehow in one piece, he’ll remain until the day of judgment.”

The silence that followed was music to my ears, and I clapped my hands once. The remaining floating shards exploded into sparkling dust, and I returned my eyes to the group of compliant men who’d once been on Django’s side.

They were laying their heads on the ground and already begging for mercy before I could utter a word.

“Please! Your Majesty. Forgive us! We were fools. Fools I say. Please!”

Their begging was rather amusing, and I decided to be nice as my body began to struggle to maintain my appearance.

Time is running out.

“You will leave this instant,” I declared. “You’ve lost your place here. If you dare return, I will deliver a far better punishment than this and you’ll wish to have never been born to this world. Do I make myself clear?”

“YES!” they all agreed.

“Be gone.”

They were rushing for the exit in a blink, and everyone else remained in their place as if waiting for my next orders.

“I’ve dealt with enough stupidity for the night. Everyone, head to bed. I’ll be in my chambers for the evening. No one disturbs me until I return to my office.”

They all nodded, and I didn’t bother wasting any more time as I spun around and headed to the elevator. With a push of the button, the doors opened, and I walked in and pressed the fifth floor.

After arriving and ensuring I was on the right floor with the confirming number on the side of the elevator frame, I headed straight to my room.

It wasn’t until I closed and locked the door with a strong magic spell that the boost wore off. My eyes rolled to the back of my head and I was suddenly falling.

Someone caught me just as quickly, and all I could think of was Lokisura, seeing as he was the only one who could possibly pop in so quickly.

“I told you not to push yourself,” he scolded, but his voice was full of worry. All I could do was given a small smile, my eyes too heavy to try and open as my mind already began to fade away.

You still love me.

He let out a grunt and I felt my body be scooped up entirely. It felt nice to be carried by him, but the swarming emotion of victory felt even better.

“Be lucky I do,” he replied within my head. “You’re getting one of Lucifer’s lectures when you’re recovered.”

Sure. Whatever.

He was silent for a moment, and I almost slipped away entirely, but I caught onto his words before the darkness took me.

“You were the epitome of a Shattered Princess back there, Castalia. That’s something I hope to see again.”

I couldn’t agree more.

STROKE OF MIDNIGHT AND BLESSED WITH ETERNITY

~TWO YEARS LATER~

“WHY AM I BEING LECTURED?” I questioned and fought to remain still as I stuffed a jalapeno hell popper into my mouth.

Lucifer paused in attempting to tame the beast of my staticky hair to give me a defiant look.

“All you had to do was keep your hair safe from harm’s way, but no! You just had to go and pick a fight with the new prisoner, and now who’s in charge of writing up a report to explain why there’s yet another frozen prisoner in crystallized glass on display? Me! The Devil!”

“Ruler of Hell,” I corrected and took a moment to drink some ice-cold water. “By the way, these jalapeno hell poppers are awesome. You actually made them?”

“I did!” he said in delight. “It took so damn long but they’re so flavorful and- Fuck! Castalia! Stop distracting me from the point!”

“At least I complimented you,” I reasoned and popped another into my mouth. “Nom, nom, nom.”

“You aren’t purposely making nom nom noises to try and avoid getting the second half of my lecture!”

“You’ve been lecturing me for two hours while taming my hair. At this rate, I ain’t getting to this midnight party, nor am I going to get a birthday hug from you and Lokisura,” I reasoned. “And before you ask, I got my hug, kiss, and present from my hell beast trio before they went to work.”

“He shouldn’t have even stopped by,” Lucifer huffed.

“Did you really think guarding the gates of the Underworld was going to stop him from coming over to celebrate the day of my birth?” I inquired. “That’s the best excuse for him to ditch. Plus, we got to make out. It was awesome.”

“I’m unsure whether to feel annoyed, furious, or damn right jealous right now,” he muttered while looking at me with disappointment.

“Your expression gives me more jealous vibes and it’s the safest option of the three, so let’s go with that so the world doesn’t end, or the dead don’t rise to the land of the living. We get enough of that in silly human movies.”

“I’ll agree with you on that one.”

He returned to stand behind me as he picked up another strand to begin the curling process.

“Now are you going to end up filing that report or are you going to endure the remaining two hours left in my lecture on avoiding the act of crystalizing new prisoners?”

“He deserved it,” I emphasized once more. “What would have been the better option? Killing him?”

“At least if he’s dead, he’d get to enjoy the pits of Hell.”

“I feel like my punishment is more agonizing,” I reasoned.

“Sometimes I worry that you’re far more devilish than me,” he commented.

“Well, you may have people questioning how ‘evil’ you are seeing as you’re curling my hair for my first underground event. Bonus points because it’s my birthday as well.”

“The Ruler of Hell is allowed to have some skills in hairstyling,” he whined. “What else am I supposed to do when I get bored of listening to cries of agony all day and night? I’m using my creativity through productive activities like hairstyle. Plus, if you paid someone from the Underworld to do it, you’d be poor.”

“I’d beg you to pay it for me,” I suggested and waited for him to finish curling his current strand to lift my head and give him an innocent grin while blinking my eyes. “You would, right?”

One look and he was muttering something in dragon that was along the lines of “puppy eyes and utter cuteness.”

“Hey! I don’t completely understand dragon,” I whined. “Translate.”

“Take your puppy-eyed, cute face out of here,” he huffed, and I giggled.

“You can’t kick me out! You’d be sobbing the moment I left and worrying about not having anyone to fix your toaster seeing as Hades is on vacation and Cerberus normally follows me around when he’s off duty.”

“I could just call someone else to fix it.”

“You’ve said that since I was six years old, and yet you only ask me, Cerberus, and Hades. You asked Lokisura, but that was only once because he gave you some look of death that’s apparently scarier than Death, which totally makes no sense, by the way.”

“His look was seriously scarier than Death itself. At least when you’re about to die, you see the light and ask for forgiveness. When you look at him, you pray for Death to take you faster, and instead, you get the opposite like a rejected animal in the wilderness as the sun goes down.”

“I can’t believe the Devil is complaining.”

“The Ruler of Hell!”

“I don’t get how that and the Devil aren’t in the same category,” I complained. “Can I go now?”

“Five more strands,” he revealed, which left me in a slightly antsy mood. I was anxious to be done and rush to the above lands to meet Lokisura at my office.

Today was the Midnight Ball, which was happening in what royal supernaturals of power called the Underground. It was rather easy to get the Underground and Underworld mixed up, but from what Lucifer had explained to me upon receiving my invite, the Underground was the world of those worthy of supernatural recognition within the hidden realms that happened in the midst of the night.

I’m sure it was no different from what humans would refer to as the black market. This was the place where supernaturals of authority, rank, and uniqueness could gather, discuss, and create alliances with one another.

Lokisura had commented that there were various activities that happened within this place that almost felt like an organization when you thought about it. They apparently committed bids on supernaturals who were stuck with long prison sentences with the hidden purpose of ownership.

It left me wondering if they won them to become slaves, but from Cerberus’s comment regarding the issue, he insisted it came down to the bidder’s choice as to whether they became a master of encouragement or slavery.

He had a point, but it baffled me a little that such a thing existed in our time and age. But then again, I couldn’t be completely surprised when it came to the world we lived in.

Aside from bidding, other events for rich, successful supernaturals happened within this organization, as well as business meetings and nightly ball events, like the one today.

This ball was created to allow new fledgling supernaturals of royal heritage or Malicient capabilities to mingle while making their own connections.

I wasn’t sure what I’d be categorized as seeing as I was going by my alias, Castalia Thorn, and not revealing to the world that I was the Princess of Cyldrirth Kingdom.

The reminder of home made me smile just slightly as I’d returned from visiting Mother only last week. I’d spent four days there, which was technically four weeks here, but it went by like the snap of one’s fingers with the additional company of Loki, Cerberus, and Lucifer.

I was a little shocked that Lucifer was willing to come with us to the Fae lands. Hades was willing to remain and attend to whatever chaos happened while we were gone, but I hoped next time he’d tag along.

Mother didn’t know I was bonded to them, nor did she know about my relationships. As strong as our mother-daughter bond was becoming, I wasn’t comfortable enough to reveal my growing satisfaction with the three men.

Not to forget Celeste’s premonition of me having four more men in my life.

For two years, I wondered whether or not these other potential mates or destined ones would come into my life, but it had yet to come to pass, leaving me wondering if it was a true prediction.

She could have mistakenly counted Cerberus as one instead of his three counterparts, but even with that potential outcome, it meant 2 more were on their way.

It was an intriguing thought to have as I pondered how I’d juggle myself amongst seven individuals. It also had my imagination brewing about the circumstances that would lead us together, let alone tie us into some sort of connection that was strong enough to make us want to further it to a romantic level.

With entering the golden age of eighteen, I was positive I’d finally have my way with Loki and Cerberus.

Loki being first in line for all things pleasurable.

The idea made me smile, but my smile fell when Lucifer moved right into my face.

“What sexy thoughts are you thinking about to have me call your name three times?”

My whole face burned red as I leaned back to give some distance between us.

“N-Nothing! Are you done?”

“Yup,” he replied and walked over to face me. He took one long look and nodded in satisfaction. “Our Shattered Princess is ready for her first ball.”

“You make it sound like you’re a dad,” I complained.

“Oh hell no. Don’t even try to put me in that equation,” he huffed and leaned in to whisper. “Unless you’re going to be calling me Daddy while strapped in my red room.”

“W-W-WHAT!” I gasped and leaned so far back into my chair I fell back. “EEP!”

I was caught in a nanosecond, and I looked up to see Lokisura in a crisp black suit. The only color in his attire was his prism colored tie that had a holographic effect to it.

His calm eyes lowered to take in my flushed face.

“Did you tease her into embarrassment?” he asked Lucifer.

“I was being an honest flirt,” Lucifer replied. “She’s eighteen now. I can throw in all the sexual jokes!”

“At least get rid of the dad attire.”

Lucifer gasped and looked at his t-shirt and shorts combo. “How is this dad attire? This is Louis Vuitton’s latest collection! You know I get a special delivery of all the branded items fit for a king down here.”

“Matching t-shirt and shorts is so thirty years ago. Makes you look more like a father than a hot hunk she’ll want to see while strapped in bed.” He said it so normally that all I could do was stare at the two of them in horror.

“That’s not what the assistant said when I requested something that would make me look sexy!”

“You realize they say that shit to make you buy the product. Even if it’s a lie.”

“They can’t do that!”

“Why not? They’ve got to get that commission money. You got played,” he declared.

“Argh!! I’m gonna go kill that user!”

“Isn’t that against the rules?” Loki dryly pointed out, but Lucifer was already heading towards the door.

“Rules have to be broken!” he declared as if he was about to proclaim justice. He paused at the door while Lokisura helped me stand up. “One last thing!”

He rushed back to stand before me, and before I knew it, his lips were brushing lightly against mine.

That left me staring at him blankly.

“Happy Birthday, our sweet Castalia.” The softness of his voice made my heart dance while I took in his tender expression of love. It was like I’d unlocked a side I’d never seen of Lucifer in my twelve years with him.

Fixing one of my curly strands while I was still in Lokisura’s grasp, he nodded in approval and then headed to the door. “Make sure you take lots of pictures.”

When the door closed, we were left in silence until Lokisura muttered, “Took him long enough.”

“What?” I looked up at him before I spun in his hold to face him. “What you mean by ‘Took him long enough’?”

“Lucifer likes you.”

“In what shape or form?” I inquired, attempting to hide the fact his revelation was making me all happy inside.

Not like I could hide my upbeat spike of joy from Lokisura.

“Hmm, for a while, I think. He tells Hades all the time that he’s intrigued, which isn’t easy for the Ruler of Hell to admit.”

“Intrigued doesn’t mean someone likes you.”

“In Lucifer language, it means he’s willing to drop his whip of torture and switch functions to the pleasure mode.”

I was gawking again, and I quickly stuttered, “S-Since when do you talk so dirty?!”

“You’re eighteen now,” he teased with a wink.

“I can’t believe because I’m officially ‘of age’ that I’m now witnessing sides of you guys I’ve never gotten to enjoy.”

“Wait till your twenty.”

“Oh hell no!” I pointed my finger at his chest. “If you’re denying me sex until I’m twenty, we’re going to have a problem!”

He burst into laughter which only left me feeling more embarrassed as my face grew hotter.

“Dammit!” I huffed and took his hand to tug him along towards the door. He chuckled all the way to the office. He opened the door and gestured for me to enter the darkroom.

As Lokisura closed the door for me, I took the initiative to flick on the lights and absorb the untouched room that I hadn’t ventured into in the last two years.

“Not a speck of dust,” Lokisura admitted.

“Yes. We put a spell to ensure it remained exactly as it was,” I admitted. My eyes scanned the very room of Madam Eternity, remembering our last moments here before she perished at the hands of the murderer we’d yet to put a name to.

To think two years had gone by like a blur and now I was celebrating my eighteenth birthday. With a sigh, my eyes noticed the iridescent box that laid upon the oak desk, and I quickly looked at Lokisura, who’d noticed the same thing.

“Did anyone else come in here?” he asked.

“No. Only I have the key. It’s been locked so that no one can break in or anything,” I revealed and returned my gaze to the questionable box.

Deciding to approach with Lokisura at my side, we faced the desk and my hands hovered over the box to ensure there was nothing dangerous around its exterior.

Lokisura moved to the side of the desk, prepared to react if need be, but I didn’t feel a hint of fear as I reached over to open its contents.

Within the box was a simple yet spectacular-looking dress. My eyes were wide as I took in the various sparkling colors and the diamond corset that glittered with intensity. All I could do was admire its beauty, and I was even more surprised to realize it would fit perfectly against my frame.

With my 5′7″ height, the dress would reach my ankles with a good pair of heels. I admired the dress a little longer before I locked onto the note that was neatly tucked at the bottom of the box.

“It’s from…Eternity?”

Lokisura moved to stand by my side as I opened the letter and read the contents inside.

Dear Castalia,

AT THE STROKE OF MIDNIGHT, the start of many secrets will be revealed. Even more hidden paths are destined for you to discover and aid those who cross your path, but that first lies with gaining a kingdom of your own.

Castalia, I know you may have many questions, and if you’re reading this, I may not be in your life anymore to answer them for you. However, as one who can predict what the future holds, I can foresee what you must do to unlock the allies destined to be by your side when there comes a time of great catastrophe.

Within this box is a gown made of shattered glass, laced with my magic essence. It was sewn together by the woman who birthed you. Wear this to the ball and you’ll discover the four that are destined for you. But be warned, for evil lurks in the shadows and wishes to leave you in broken pieces instead of whole.

Analyze those who envy your beauty, avoid those who glare with hate. Follow the hidden faces of white and follow the aid of wings of black to lead you to where you’ll be blessed with an abundance with power, knowledge, and tranquility.

This is your ultimate test, my Shattered Princess. Let us begin to pick up the pieces of your life and bring them together to form a marvelous future of hope.

I am proud and love you from the resting realms afar. Until we meet again very soon.

- Eternity.

“Many riddles are hidden in the depths of this letter,” Lokisura acknowledged.

I had to agree as I took my time to scan through the letter two more times before glancing over to the dress.

“Why do I feel as though this is a fragment of what she wants to give me?” I pondered.

“Maybe it is,” Lokisura replied and stared at the dress. “The material alone has power I haven’t seen before.”

“Wouldn’t that make me a walking highlighter? Not like this dress doesn’t shine like a diamond under the sun’s rays.”

“In a room where you have to make connections and choose sides, sometimes it’s good to stand out among the crowd.”

I looked at Loki as he stared down at me with a charming smirk. “Go get dressed.”

“Are you going to help me?” I inquired.

“If I did that, we wouldn’t attend the ball,” he earnestly responded, leaving me flustered and muttering how dirty minded he was.

“I meant my zipper!”

“I’m well aware of what you meant,” he replied and opened the door to the private room. “Get changed. We don’t have loads of time until midnight strikes.”

His seriousness had me moving and it didn’t take long before I was emerging from the room and revealing my final appearance.

Loki moved his gaze from the window, only for his eyes to take in my full appearance with wide spheres of black. They began to flicker in color as they absorbed every inch of my final look.

“Too flashy?” I suggested and looked down at the prism masterpiece. “It has to be the bling. I know Eternity loved to stand out aside of work, but I might as well dress up as a crystal bal-”

My head was lifted up, and my lips were taken captive by a smothering kiss from Lokisura. I was left in shock at first, but the longer we kissed, the easier it was to get lost in the affectionate sensation his once-in-a-while kisses brought to me.

Closing my eyes, I pressed firmly back while his hands left my cheeks and moved down to my waist. We kissed and kissed until I forced myself to break it.

“Easy there, God of Darkness. I want to attend the ball with my dress on, not off,” I reasoned before his hands got close to unzipping the corset back.

“I’m more tempted to skip.”

“That would be nice but ignoring the legendary plans in a story never favors the hero.”

“Who said we’re heroes?”

“I’m not sure.” I beamed and practically had to jump to hook my arms around his neck. He seemed extremely amused by our obvious height difference, even with my heels bringing me up a few inches.

He lifted me up so I could look down at him versus the other way around, which only left me wanting to kiss him all over again.

“Are we choosing the good side?” I whispered as I inched closer to brush my lips against his.

“Seeing as the Underworld is sometimes considered evil, a bit of change would be delightful, don’t you think?”

He kissed me very softly and I whispered, “Does that mean having a night for just us after this fiasco party?”

“Is that what you want?”

“Yes,” I whispered.

“Then that’s what my queen gets,” he replied and kissed me once more. “Are you ready to receive whatever blessings from Eternity lie ahead?”

“More than ready,” I concluded and looked into his eyes. “You’ll remain by my side?”

“Always,” he whispered. “And this time, no one is stopping me from being present.”

“Good.” I smirked and ended up hugging him. “I’m so grateful that I didn’t let you go.”

“Me too,” he replied.

The moment the clock struck twelve, I knew without a doubt that things were about to get interesting.

FOUR DEADLY SINS OF A SHATTERING KINGDOM

They’re all looking at me.

“As they should be.”

I lifted my glass of Shirley Temple to my matte pink lips, my eyes continuing to scan the individuals in magnificent dresses and various hairstyles.

I’d have to give Cerberus a nice long kiss upon our return because he’d secretly left a gift on my desk, knowing damn well I’d return to my office to ensure everything was in one piece before heading out for the Midnight Supernatural Gala.

His gift was a masquerade mask - one that was prism colored and somehow matched perfectly with my dress thanks to the added diamond studs and pearls. The second mask hidden beneath it was pure black with a hint of sparkle in the material, fitting perfectly with Lokisura’s usual attire.

With a note that encouraged us to ‘break a leg’, we set off to the event and arrived fifteen minutes before it all began.

The Underground was literally hidden beneath the city, and from the whispered words all around me, this organization wasn’t just in the heart of Dubai.

It was across the world, from London to Africa, and this Gala brought in the finest, strongest, and deadliest individuals for a night of conversation.

Not everyone was a royal here, but I felt as long as you were among the list of extremely powerful people that it didn’t matter. The point of the event was to make connections.

Alliances that will rule in our favor.

So far, there hadn’t been anyone that caught my attention, but the night was just about to begin, and from the feel of things, the best was yet to come.

I stood close to the front next to a white pillar which was perfect to give me some sort of privacy. My curly strands were still perfect while my face was hidden by the masquerade mask with hanging pearls and diamonds on the sides.

My light pink lipstick had a hint of silver glitter, and my dress was absolutely flawless in the low light, which made it twinkle like a dozen stars had rained down and collected around my body just for this fine night.

The moment we arrived, I activated my magic to give off a strong exterior. That was one of the many techniques Lucifer had taught me over the years like he’d promised Eternity.

He’d also taught me to understand a good chunk of the dragon language and the Whispers of Fae, something that was becoming rather handy with the number of dragons and fae shifters in this place keeping their conversations amongst their partners and tribes.

No one had yet to approach me, and I was thankful for it because none of these individuals were giving me the good supernatural vibes. I could see curiosity, anger, and the glimmer of those who’d betray me in a heartbeat in their eyes.

Adding the few lustful eyes that took every moment to admire my figure from head to toe, I was in no mood to be someone’s snack tonight.

Unless I was Lokisura’s.

The fact that no one approached me could also be due to him standing right by my side. With his 6′7″ height, black strands up in a tight ponytail, and dangerous eyes that stalked every individual that tried to make an attempt my way, I was sure he was giving them the ‘Do Not Approach’ signal rather clearly.

His arm had remained possessive around my waist since we arrived, which was both hot and protective of him to do so. He’d upped his aura to surpass mine just slightly, leaving me curious as to whether they could sense that part of him that was a mighty god.

I’d yet to see what potential a god like Lokisura carried. I knew of his strengths and could feel deadly power coursing inside him, but I’d never been given the privilege to see the threatening force behind it.

I’m sure down the road of my growth, I’d get the opportunity to witness it with my own eyes, but did those who watched from afar know of his deadly nature of darkness?

The clink of a wine glass retrieved everyone’s attention to the platform stage, and a short woman came up to the platform with her eyes scanning the crowd while she waited for absolute silence.

I recognized the woman from three previous occasions.

On all three occasions, this woman called me Cassandra and glared at me like I was about to start a plague in her life. She never stuck around for the meetings, leaving her little to no information about “who I was representing” which was what she always added to her questioning glare as we’d briefly acknowledge one another prior to exiting the room.

Maybe she worked as an announcer and once her duty was complete, she vacated.

Odd job to have.

The room was finally silent, giving her the moment to speak.

“Welcome to the annual Midnight Supernatural Gala. My name is Margaret Widow, your announcer for the beginning of this event. We have gathered from around the world to enjoy a night of festivities, and of course to create fond memories as we mingle and connect with one another for our own purposes.”

I was surprised by how honest they were being with their motives for this event, leaving me to hope I’d be able to discover the alliances I needed for who knows what.

“Remember. Tonight, there will be no foul play involved. Whether you’re standing next to your arch-nemesis or a killer from your past, no one shall lay a hand on another or plan for their extermination. We have undercover security throughout this event, and anyone caught interfering or becoming a disturbance will be arrested and judged by the Royal Council with a punishment that will last for a lifetime. Understood?”

Everyone was silent, but many nodded in understanding.

She bobbed her head once and cleared her throat.

“May your attention be directed to our Royal Council. Please give them a warm round of applause for their second official annual gala.”

The round of applause was loud while some cheered and hooted in excitement.

My eyes were focused on the stage and only widened when I immediately recognized two of the four individuals who revealed themselves from the white curtain that was parting in the opposite direction.

Constantine and Celeste!

The four members were dressed to impress, from the slick suits the three men wore to Celeste’s dazzling black dress that flickered with various black and midnight purple rhinestones that twinkled brilliantly under the intense lights from above.

Even among three dazzling men, Celeste’s presence alone grabbed everyone’s attention as the two men on her right and far left side paused in their spots while Constantine held Celeste’s hand and walked her to the edge of the stage.

Her neon locks were straightened and even longer than the last time I’d seen her years ago, and she wore a beautiful crown that sat perfectly on her head.

Constantine, who wore a red suit with gold tie, stood proudly at her side, his eyes scanning the crowd like a predator surveying his prey. I had no doubt that he was ensuring everyone knew that he was someone to not mess with, and if anyone dared make a move against the woman at his side, their existence would be over.

I was trying hard to keep still, feeling a nervous bubble spurt within me as tingles of fear tried to reach the surface. Even my back felt as though it was burning at the sight of the man who marked us with his burning flames, adding the fear of being hurt again.

Loki’s hold tightened a little more.

“I’m with you. Do not fear what doesn’t threaten you.” His godly wisdom was back, giving me a bit of comfort as I allowed myself to take a deep inhale and let it all out with the nerves that attempted to overtake my being.

The room grew silent as Margaret left the stage. I expected her to bring the mic to Celeste, but it seemed as though she wasn’t planning on using one at all as she looked around the room.

She wasn’t wearing a mask like many of the supernaturals who did it to hide their identifies, but I felt as though she didn’t need to hide who she was. One look at her mere aura told you exactly who she was within their society, and together with the other three men, I could see why they were a part of the Royal Council.

Blazing dominance of power and grace.

It seemed like meeting her that day was a pure blessing in disguise, but I hoped she’d keep who I was a secret for the sake of Constantine not knowing who I truly was.

He needed to continue to believe I was merely a hallucination.

“Welcome to yet another Midnight Gala for us powerful, royal, Malicient, and Absolute supernaturals. It’s an honor to be amongst gods and beings of formidable power on this fine night.” Her voice boomed with authority and yet gave off a graceful tone that brought delight when you listened to it.

My body was already calming down, and the growing anticipation of being among these individuals spiked even higher.

“For those of you who are new, my name is Celeste. I’m one of the four Faeiry Absolutes in America, and it’s such a pleasure to return to Dubai for the second time around. I will not waste our time with long speeches, but let me remind new and old that tonight is to mingle, make connections, and discover one’s capabilities. The Royal Council specifically attends to see who perks our interest and may be deemed worthy of our guidance as they learn the key values of rising within their royal rights. Be advised, we’re not the type to be persuaded by money or power. If you are able to follow the clues we leave behind, you may discover what you seek from tonight. Remember that no foul play will be tolerated, so it would be wasteful to try and sabotage one another. This is said every year, but due to last year’s circumstances, allow me to say it very clearly.”

Suddenly the room seemed to grow ice cold, and yet waves of heat hit us as her black wings burst out of her back and ignited in flames. Many struggled to stay still, while others had no choice but to bow at her display of overflowing dominance.

If it wasn’t for Lokisura holding me against his side, I would have dropped to my knees and bowed in submission, but I remained in place while fighting every bit of force to keep my legs from trembling furiously.

“I will not tolerate anyone who desires to make a scene instead of following the rules. If you want to become the clown of this gala, I’ll make sure your eternal life of suffering will be extra glorious. No word in the dictionary can describe just how much pain you’ll endure, and I can guarantee that no pleading words will make the waves of suffering stop. This is the final warning you’ll receive tonight.”

With that, the room temperature returned to normal as her wings retracted back into her back. “Let us begin the night!”

At her words, the loud ringing of a bell alerted us that midnight had arrived.

Everyone began to move around and mingle, leaving me to stand where I was and try not to be overwhelmed with the idea of making connections.

Loki looked down to meet my worried gaze.

What are we going to do now? Are we going to try and mingle?

“I feel as though the people around here won’t attempt to mingle with my presence,” he admitted.

You think so?

“I know so. They can sense my godly energy. They don’t want to risk upsetting me.”

I’d really like to see a glimpse of this godly energy that they’re quivering about.

“You only haven’t because it’s an eighteen and older kind of thing,” he teased.

I rolled my eyes.

Liar.

He merely smirked and leaned in closer until I was pressed against the pillar and his lips were centimeters from mine. I gave him a ‘what the fuck’ look, but it only made that playful grin I never got to see on his lips as his eyes grew seductive and dangerous.

“I’m heading out to deal with some business. You can handle yourself, right?” His voice was suddenly deep and provocative.

“Yes,” I answered as my eyes locked on his. I fell deeply into their pulsing darkness as the prism colors seemed to fade further away.

“Good,” he whispered and just slightly grazed those delicious lips against mine while his teeth tugged my bottom lip in an enticing manner. Never had he done that in public before, but my mind and body were telling me he was doing it on purpose.

Making the world around us know who they would be messing with if they touched his property the wrong way.

If only he knew how fucking sexy all of this was. Adding to the mystery of our public foreplay was the addition of our masks that cloaked our facial expressions while his accented his gorgeous black orbs.

“Mingle around,” he encouraged, and with a lift of my hand to kiss the back of it, he was moving away into the crowd like a ghost blending into the night.

That was so fucking hot…

“I can still hear you,” he reminded. “I won’t be far, but this is your chance to observe what Eternity wants you to witness with your own eyes. Be fearless. Remember what you’ve conquered in your life, and know I’ll be by your side in a heartbeat if need be.”

I love you.

“As I’ve always loved you.” The tender touch of his loving words left me with a boost of perseverance. I locked down my emotions and moved away from the pillar to begin observing the massive ballroom.

I began to make my way through the room, my focus on merely grabbing some finger food to give me the perfect moment of distraction. I could feel the heaviness of eyes trailing my every move, but this was the chance I needed to make Eternity proud by discovering whatever was hidden behind the scenes.

I somehow managed to stay alone for thirty minutes as classical music was played by a live orchestra and drinks were brought around. I avoided drinking anything alcoholic, needing to be on point for the remainder of the night.

I was reaching for a tart fruit cup pastry when another hand touched mine. The electric shock would have made me flinch if I didn’t catch my response in a second, but I was left in awe as my eyes locked onto the purest set of blue eyes I’d ever seen in my life.

The man standing next to me was slim but wore a sophisticated white suit that only complemented the white mask that cloaked his pale skin. Orange strands with hints of tinsel that glistened turquoise caught my attention, but it was his marvelous lips that curled up to show his pure white teeth that took me to another level of ‘holy fuck I want this man’.

It was hard to describe his attractiveness. He was soft and tender with a mysterious aura that drew you in. He’d be the definition of a moth versus a flame, and I was the moth losing the very battle of not being sucked into his alluring appearance.

“Good evening, sweet princess.” His voice was smooth and as playful as his eyes as they danced with hidden mischief. “I apologize for my miscalculations. I was ninety-nine percent sure you’d take the chocolate covered strawberries instead.”

I looked at the very strawberries he spoke of, and he was right. I would have chosen those if the tart hadn’t been looking extra enticing tonight.

“Your calculation was accurate,” I admitted with a saucy grin on my own lips. “However, the element of surprise always leads others in the wrong direction.”

I didn’t know what game I was playing, but my guts were in overdrive and pushing me to say things that would surely make sense when I reviewed it after tonight.

“Are you trying to divert my attention?” he inquired.

“No,” I admitted. “I’m trying to wrap myself around it. Don’t know if it’s working though.”

His smile was just priceless and sent tingles through me as he reached for the very tart and placed it on the empty plate in my other hand.

“It’s working, my sweet,” he practically purred. “Now you’ll have to prove to me if you’re worth my valuable time.”

“Then why don’t you take the lead?” I proposed and lifted the tart to my mouth, purposely taking a bite of it before him. I chewed slowly and seductively as I purposely licked my lips and took my time to swallow the contents before giving him a saucy grin of enjoyment.

“Delicious.”

“I’m glad my offering was worthy of your approval,” he stated and leaned forward to whisper in my ear. “I’ll take the lead then, shattered princess.”

I had to fight the urge to freeze at his last words, but he quickly continued, “Follow the white masks and you’ll discover the world that awaits you.”

My eyes caught onto the tattoo on his neck, a symbol of a crown that shifted from gold to orange to blue.

He said nothing more as he moved back, nodded his head, and walked away into the crowd of supernaturals. The fog of whatever spell came with his being faded, leaving me a little stunned before Loki’s energy flooded my mind.

“They purposely blocked me out.” He sounded pissed as his words quickly registered in my mind.

Meaning he’s someone we need to follow.

“That’s dangerous.”

You knew it would be dangerous to leave me alone, but it was good you did or he would have never approached me. I don’t need to see you to feel that dangerous anger of yours.

“If we’re locating him, get his name.”

Why? So you can seek him out later?

He didn’t reply, which made me mentally shake my head.

You’ve been okay with being patient when it comes to us being official, but the moment a sexy man comes in the picture, all of that changes.

“He’s a god.”

Oh.

That wasn’t something I was expecting. The revelation made me toss the remainder of the tart into my mouth while I moved strategically down the table of food to place the used plate in its coordinated stack of dirty servings.

What god is he?

“I’m not sure…”

Why do I have a growing suspicion that you do and aren’t telling me?

“I’m not telling you because it may be wrong.”

Give me a hint.

“Cupid.”

Huh? The angel of love?

“The God of Lust.”

That would make perfect sense if it was valid.

I moved through the main ballroom into the hall. There were many supernaturals standing against the walls with those they were attempting to create connections with. My eyes were attempting to find a trail, all while my magic tingled with anticipation at having some sort of lead.

I turned the corner only to bump into someone, but their arm quickly caught onto mine, before pulling me into their hold. It happened so quickly, I was at loss for words as my eyes were matched with pure white ones.

I almost assumed this man was blind, but his whole face lit up with delight even with the pearl white mask sitting on his face.

“Sorry, my dear, I’m in a hurry,” he practically sang as his smile held a sinister glee in its appearance. “Tick-tock, time is running out, but I’m confident we’ll meet very shortly.”

His words weren’t making much sense, but he quickly bowed his head and released me from his hold. As I passed by, I caught onto the same crown tattoo on his neck, only his shifted from gold to green to white.

“Farewell, shattered princess,” he bid goodbye and was gone in a flash, and I decided the hall he’d just come from was where I was about to venture into.

“Another god.”

Seriously? He seemed a little like a lunatic with a dash of sinister intentions.

“I think I know who the first two were, but if I’m correct, that’s not good for anyone.”

What do you mean?

I entered into a smaller ballroom, and many individuals were dancing in pairs. I simply wanted to walk right through to reach the other side, but there was no way I’d be able to without getting in the way of the dancers.

“One must have many qualities up their sleeves to be victorious, don’t you think?”

I looked to my left to see a tall man with red eyes. They shifted between red and pink, the back and forth motion almost as hypnotizing as his long red strands with white highlights. His skin was slightly tanned but his white mask seemed to shine extra bright as the moonlight washed over us from the floor-to-ceiling windows.

He offered his white-gloved hand and bowed with grace.

“Shall we partake in the fun, shattered princess?”

I cloaked my surprise with a sweet smile, lifting my hand to place it in his.

“Let’s have some fun,” I encouraged and followed his lead right onto the dance floor. It seemed as though Loki’s energy had faded once more, and I was absorbed by this dignified man who moved so flawlessly on the dance floor.

I’d never danced to whatever routine we were executing on the marble tiled floor, and yet I moved with just as much grace and began to enjoy the spins and the way he twirled me around with pride and joy.

The feeling was refreshing, as though I had nothing to lose within his arms as we danced and let those around us know of our merriness.

By the time we finished the final move, many were standing in shock as others quickly clapped at our balletic finish. We bowed as if this was a concert and the mysterious man guided me from where we stood to the other side of the room.

When we reached the door, he smiled with exhilaration.

“You subconsciously remember,” he whispered and leaned in closer. “You’re getting there, shattered princess. Continue on the right path and you will be blessed with an Eternal Crown.”

He moved back to bow gracefully, and there was the tattoo mark that shifted from gold to red to pink.

“Till our next dance.” He walked away from where I stood, turning right to walk down the hall. I watched him until he was gone, but I didn’t feel the urge to follow his lead.

The opposite.

“Mother fucking gods!”

I’d completely forgotten about Lokisura, and his anger was evident.

Oops. Looks like they blocked you out again.

“What just happened? I completely lost you like when you were stuck on Level Six.”

Moving in the other direction, I walked down the quieter hall, moving at a brisk pace while trying to not look too suspicious. The hall led to a dead-end, but the doors at the end seemed to carry a shiny iridescence to it that left me completely compelled to walk straight to them.

I had to force myself to stand there while quickly answering Loki’s question.

I danced with another one of those white-masked men, but I didn’t know the moves and yet I hit every step. It was like I’d been born in whatever era that dance was created and memorized it to the very T.

“Fuck. It’s them.”

Who’s them?

“You don’t have permission to be here.”

The deep yet chilling voice actually did make me flinch as I turned around to meet glaring eyes that looked down at me in disgust. Something about his appearance immediately gave me Constantine vibes, and yet this man was older, bulkier, and carried an aura that made me want to tremble.

I couldn’t say a word as I stared up at him, and he narrowed his questioning eyes at me as if he was trying to peel my mask off to reveal my very identity.

“Who are you?” he immediately questioned.

My words were stuck in my throat, but suddenly a hand slipped into mine - pulling my attention from the man before me to my right side.

“Cas, I told you we should have stuck together.”

My eyes took in the calm hunk of muscle before me. He was surprisingly the same height as the man before me, his dark complexion making his silver strands stand out even more. His eyes were a plum purple, but they carried magic circles of white. He wore a white suit with a plum purple tie, and there was the crown symbol on his neck, the colors going from gold to purple to black.

Unlike the others, he had piercings on his ears and one on his left eyebrow, making him look like an elegant rebel, if you were one of those who believed piercings gave you a gothic appearance.

His calmness was questionable when in the company of this man who demanded authority, but his aura of black soon doubled as he returned his gaze to the man before us.

“Good evening, sir. She’s with me.”

“Neither of you should be entering this hall,” he immediately replied. “It’s approved personnel only.”

“We were approved,” he replied, not even moved by this man’s fuming anger.

“No one informed me of your approval,” the man argued.

“From my memory, I thought you were no longer on the Royal Council?”

I had no clue what they were talking about, but the reminder of whatever position this man had lost had him fuming as his eyes burned with red flames.

“Oh, Cas!”

We all seemed to be stunned by the sweet-pitched voice. The three of us moved our eyes to see Celeste walking toward us from down the other hall.

The man in front of us tsked under his breath as if his plans had been ruined by this woman’s appearance alone.

Celeste arrived by my side and quickly pulled me into a hug.

“Cas! My best friend. It’s been far too long. You’ve grown so much since I’ve last saw you,” she practically squealed and pressed her hands to my cheeks to get a better look into my eyes. “What a gorgeous mask. Matches your stunning dress. It reminds me of the stuff Madam Eternity used to wear,” she praised.

Turning to face the man before us, she kept her hand on my shoulder as she said with authority, “They’re with me. I had them approved at the beginning of the night.”

All he could do was nod in understanding, and no other words were exchanged until we were before the large prism doors that opened on their own accord.

The other side was pitch black, but we entered without hesitation. The doors closed behind us just as quickly, and I suddenly felt alone as the energies that were once at my side vanished.

“Be on your guard.” Loki’s words were immediate before he followed up with, “We’re dealing with forbidden gods.”

Forbidden gods?

“Those four men are the Four Deadly Sins,” he revealed. “They’re the four gods who were reborn out of the sin of evil supernaturals that wished for the apocalypse to hit the earth. They vanished for centuries and sometimes prowl the Underworld to feed off souls.”

Those sexy hunks with crown tattoos feed on souls?!

“That’s what the legends say, but they’ve been off the grid for what feels like forever. I almost didn’t believe it was them, but their appearances are far too hard to ignore.”

My instincts told me to stay right in place, and suddenly my head began to grow heavy as fogginess cloaked my mind and pushed Lokisura right out.

Lokisura?!

“To become a shattered princess, one must survive what it feels like to be broken entirely,” a commanding voice declared within the darkness. “This is your moment of judgment, and you can either rise above the pain and power that will plague you or succumb to the injuries that will leave you in shambles.”

The pain in my head grew stronger, and I tried to press my hands to my temples but suddenly I was being held captive by clear glass chains.

What? Where did these come from?!

I tugged at them, the sounds of their clinging mass echoing around me as they added to the growing pain in my head, and suddenly shackles were wrapped around my ankles, keeping me completely captive as the pain escalated.

“To be a true royal Malicient, one must survive captivity at the hands of the very power they seek to control. Survival means respect. Respect means growth. Growth means worthiness. Worthiness means Crownship. To be crowned as a queen, you must be willing to strive for the nation you’ve been entitled to inherit. Conquer this trial and you will be blessed for eternity.”

The pain became unbearable, but it was nothing like the sudden strike of prism light that struck my head and was the catalyst of agonizing pain that scorched through every part of my being.

My screams were suddenly silenced as my voice gave out far too soon, my body shaking and tugging on the chains that kept me in my place. I begged to flee the pain that consumed me - the pain as though my body was being broken into millions of pieces and fading from existence.

It truly felt as though I was going to die, and yet I fought the urge to give up and allow my subconscious to fall into the hands of the darkness.

All I could do was picture some sort of end to this agonizing tunnel. To be back in the ballroom and be at Lokisura’s side. I suddenly thought of Lucifer and whether he’d do my hair again, then thought of Cerberus and his thoughtful actions to comfort me.

Memories from various aspects of my life suddenly flowed into my mind, and suddenly waves of knowledge and wisdom, along with images of things that I’d never experienced, began to fill my subconscious. It was all a blur and moving so fast that it was hard to even grasp, and yet the further along the memories went, the less the pain continued to assault me.

I fought to hold on, pushing away the claws of darkness that were desperate to plague me. I knew I could do this. That I’d be able to survive whatever this punishment or challenge was.

I’d survived many things that others haven’t. I could get through this as well.

The pain finally came to a dramatic stop, but I suddenly felt empty as the cold swept through me. The feeling of my body returned, but I was no longer standing but lying on my back.

Piece by piece, pricks of sensation began to return to each part of my body. My toes could twitch again. I could wiggle my fingers. The pounding ache in my head was now gone, and suddenly, I was brand new.

My eyes opened in a flash, and I sat up to see I was now in a glass-crafted bed. The moonlight was gone as rays of sunlight were peaking through the windows, bathing me in their warmth while I now wore a simple white dress.

I realized I wasn’t the only one in the room - the four men from earlier were standing at the end of the bed in glistening white armor. They looked at me with pride as the door to my left opened and I was shocked to see Lokisura, Cerberus, and Lucifer enter the room.

The four men moved to stand on the right side of the bed, while my three bonded men moved to stand to my left.

A flood of questions bombarded me, but there was one more arrival that left me in pure confusion.

A woman walked into the room, her white kimono as dazzling as her long white locks with prism highlights. She closed the door and headed to stand at the end of the bed, her wonderful eyes of love staring back into mine.

“Impossible.” The single word left my mouth.

She’s dead…

“You’re right,” the woman calmly answered my thoughts. “I’m not the woman you perceive me as, but you can ask her yourself.”

Ask her myself? Is…is Madam Eternity alive?

“I thought we were past the ‘Madam’ part.”

My eyes widened as the flood of flaming power rushed through my body from the inside out. My eyes noticed how the red markings along my arms resurfaced at the familiar voice that answered my internal thoughts.

The red dragon symbol burned the brightest as its golden eyes shifted to a prism color like the common theme of my being.

E…Eternity?!

Blissful joy overtook my being, and I quickly realized what potentially happened as my vision seemed to peer into the darkness of my mind to see a creature begin to creep out of the darkness, revealing shiny scales of various color while piercing blue eyes with hints of pink caught my utmost attention.

“My dear Castalia. You’ve accepted the blessing I’ve been waiting to truly gift you. As a true shattered princess, I could not allow you to go into this dark side of this world without having your dragon half alongside you. Therefore, I decided to let the enemy have a bit of an advantage.”

Wait. You’re not saying you died on-

“Purpose,” she finished. “With the intention of remaining dead until the call from my crown that sits upon your head was activated.”

Meaning…you’re…what now?

“I’m your dragon soul,” she said with pride.

Then the woman before me?

“Meet Trinity. My twin sister and the one who is about to reveal the truth of your woven destiny with Lucifer, Cerberus, Lokisura, and the Four Deadly Sins. Your knights in preparation of the war that will come far faster than anyone realizes. There is a lot to discuss, Castalia, but it’s time for secrets to be revealed. You are officially a shattered princess and future Queen of the Underworld. Let me be the first to welcome you to this world you never foresaw.”

No words could describe the immense confusion that hit me. Yet, it felt as though I was finally going in the right direction. The truth would be revealed and the shackles that fought to keep me caged within my lack of self-worth were finally shattered for good.

It was time to fulfill my true destiny.

TO BE CONTINUED.

COMING SOON - JAN.1ST.2021:

(Preorder will be moved forward based on popularity)

https://books2read.com/SHATTEREDPRINCESS2

COMING SOON - APR.9TH. 2021:

(Preorder will be moved forward based on popularity)

https://books2read.com/SHATTEREDPRINCESS3

TURN THE PAGE TO READ A SNEAK PEEK TO

CELESTIAL PRISON!

https://books2read.com/CELESTIALPRISON

PROLOGUE: SHACKLED BY DARKNESS

How long until you understand that darkness is all you need to seek?

Iran through the pitch darkness that surrounded me. My inhales were sharp and my exhales quick, my bare feet racing against the rough surface that’s hidden from my sight. My body was hot, my head was pounding, and I feared the worst as my chest burned to the point of endless pain.

My orange hair flowed frantically in the passing wind, golden strands emitting a light that seemed to be the only thing attempting to cut through the dark.

My body was bruised, my back was bare, and the undeniable pain was coming from the part of my back that should have been the wings I’d been born with.

There was nothing but pain and regret.

Tears left my lavender-purple eyes as my dry lips begged for water, and my flushed cheeks were the canvas to the streams of water and sweat that rolled down the burning surface.

The heat began to make it harder to breathe, but it didn’t slow me down as much as the golden shackles on my ankles that carried the weight of a ton ball.

I fight for freedom.

The agony of my desires brings bits of motivation. Hopes of removing these shackles and to spread my wings that were once perched to my back and fly to the beam of happiness I dream of every day and night.

That’s all it ever was.

Wishful thinking and dreams of life not hidden within the pits of the black sheet.

The heat continued its scorching torture, while my labored breathing reached a point of heaviness that left me wheezing. I was drenched in sweat, but the beads were cold and made my feverish skin prickle.

I wish for affection.

To be in the arms of the woman who decided to bring me into this cruel world. To hear the wise words of my father and the guidance he’d imposed to help me be a strong, independent girl.

This world proved that when you need a prince to save you, he’d never come like in the fairy tales. A princess of the darkness remains alone in the world, and no one will be her knight in shining armor.

No one can save her from the destiny she’s bound to fulfill.

My body grew weak, each step growing heavier and harder as my sprint faded to a jog and then to a dragging walk. When my knees caved, they crashed against the black floors and my weight shifted forward until I was flat on the ground.

Only my rapid breathing revealed my location. Without that and my racing heart that beat furiously against my chest, no one would be able to find me.

It doesn’t matter now…

I’m your only ally, and yet you push me further away. Do you enjoy this type of suffering?

Was what she said true? That I enjoyed the rush of fright that fought hard to bring me down when my body didn’t fall into its own demise? Each time these heavy eyelids closed, the essence of evil trickled through me, until here I was, fighting against myself.

A Nephilim without darkness was an outcast full of trouble.

I knew this, but I continued to fight. To try and figure out a way out of this misery of my dreams and return to the world of light that held my family, the ones who would protect me from the scary bits of the night.

My mind began to fade as if I were now being lifted upward towards the true surface of my present reality. No more chases, heat, and fear of defeat.

My new battle would begin when my eyes shot open, and the journey would be a long one as I fought not to fall asleep.

As my mind reached close to the surface, the voice decided to give me words of wisdom to part ways with.

Only a matter of time. The truth will be revealed and those you expect to love you with everlasting care will prove their deceitful beliefs and selfish antics. You’ll remember my words and realize: I’m the only one who’s never abandoned you.

My consciousness pierced through the surface.

MY BODY JOLTED FORWARD while my little fingers dug deeper into the soil beneath me. The heavy exhales that left my dry, cold lips were rapid, and my wide eyes darted all around to make sure I was safe from harm’s way.

The lavender jewels of my eyes only took seconds to adjust to the darkness that cloaked me, and it became clear that I was simply lost in another scary dream. Looking down at my tiny body, I pulled back the single black sheet of my cape and scrambled to stand up and look around the camp.

With a frown, I immediately sought out Mother- her body beneath a black cape that wasn’t too far from the burned-out fire. Reaching her side, I gently poked her arm until she stirred and muttered, “Celeste. Go back to sleep.”

“B-But…” My disappointment only escalated the fear thrumming through me, my heart and trembling body seeking some sort of comfort and closure from the woman who birthed me.

“If you’re waking me up about a dream, it’s exactly that. A dream. Return to sleep. We have a long day in the morning.”

She pulled up the cover of her black cape, enough to tell me she wasn’t going to be my savior for tonight. Tears brewed in my eyes as I hung my head low and shuffled away from her.

Instead of going back to my spot, I made my way to the edge of the forest. I paused to look over to Father’s figure, but I gave up on even trying to wake him. If Mother dismissed my worries, Father would stomp on them like all my dreams of freedom.

Hugging myself, I began to walk into the forest. The darkness I was desperate to run from seemed to be my comforter as I walked further away from the people who were supposedly my family.

Something wrapped around me, tender feathers that protectively shielded me from what I was afraid of. It always made me smile just slightly, my eyes noticing the pitch-black feathers that shackled me to this livelihood of freedom.

We were Nephilim Fae.

Forsaken beings of darkness that were born with black wings, raging strength, and unforeseen powers. We were outcasts in this world or hunted prey to all those who begged to see us shatter and fall.

Our wings were gifted pieces of magic, each feather containing enough magic to ignite an army with enough magical force to win whatever battle they were bestowed upon.

It was exactly why we were the most sought-out supernaturals of this universe.

Blessed wings of darkness were marked highly on the market, and thus, I was born into a life where all we did was run from those who wished for our captivity. Many of the families I remembered from only two years ago when I was eight years old were surely captured, rid of their wings, and left for dead.

If we lost our wings, it was almost impossible to grow them back. You had to be a strong Nephilim or blessed by the Fae Gods of Mercy to be given a second chance at flight. From my parents’ explanations, that was a probability no one wanted to risk.

That’s why we’d been running for two years, sleeping in the hidden depths of these thick, scary forests. These hunters weren’t the only things to go bump in the dark, but if my parents were afraid of these people, I had no choice but to follow.

Before being on the run, Mom was nicer. She was kind and always smiled so brilliantly. She’d praise me for studying really hard, stressing how it was important to be a very smart woman in this time and age so I could defend myself against those who thought they were better than me.

I learned vocabulary and terms other kids like myself wouldn’t, but as long as I got her praise and loving hugs, I’d learn every bit of information I needed.

Father had always been a little harsh, but that was because he was a king. He was the leader of our kind and didn’t have time to worry about me, but there were some occasions where he attempted to show some sort of affection towards me.

Together, the two of them had changed a lot in the last two years of our running circumstances. Mother explained that it was like we were prisoners in our own lands.

The soil we walked upon and skies we flew through were bestowed upon our dark fae blood, but it was now the number one spot for hunters to come harvest traps that capture us.

The huge lands that we thought would be where I’d rise to the throne in my father’s stead were what we now fought to escape from. Even with the elemental fae and dragon shifters as neighbors of our lands, we were left to face our problems on our own.

Or maybe Father didn’t want to ask for help.

He hated relying on anyone. He even struggled to lean on Mother when he needed it. I felt as though his stubborn nature was what left us in this predicament, and that very outlook was maybe the reason why there were so few of us left.

Our kind is dying. We were becoming a supernatural species on the verge of brutal extinction.

As a child, I shouldn’t have had to worry about these things. Apparently, our wings were useless to hunters until we reached a stage of awakening.

When we accept the darkness and allow it to consume our body, mind, and soul.

Mother referred to it as the Celestial Awakening. It was when a Nephilim’s innocence was stripped by the darkness and they blossomed into a being that was empowered by the dark roots of their nature.

There were two phases. Past the Celestial Awakening was another, one that even Father was desperate to achieve.

Faeiry Absolute.

That was a status of pure, godly destruction. A rank few supernaturals could ever achieve in their lifetime. When Mother merely explained it she’d shivered at the very mention of the rank, and many people quivered and bowed down to those very beings.

They were of royal blood and were ranked as highly as those who were called Monarchs.

I could see Father rising to such a level of superiority, but would we be given the chance for him to rise?

Stopping at a big tree, I outstretched my wings and jumped and soared upward until I was at the highest branch. Lowering myself onto the rough bark, I let my bare feet test the sturdiness of the wood before I sat down and looked around the vast views.

Down below was dark within the thick trees, and above held a world of moonlit life. The full moon shone upon me, giving me some sort of light to rely on as I leaned against the trunk of the tree.

Was it sad that I relied on nature to give me the comfort I craved? That my parents who brought me into this world now thought of me as nothing but an added burden?

I wished to be stronger, wiser, powerful enough to make them both proud and to ensure we never fell captive to those who hunted us during the day and at the peak of the night.

Why can’t I reach their expectations? Will I ever be able to prove my worth to them?

Shaking my head and fighting the sobs that threatened to escape, I cried silently while my heavy eyes stared at the moon for as long as they could.

The moon listened to my whimpers and wails, just like the sun watched over us during the day. I shared a connection with them, though that surely would sound crazy to other fae like myself.

My eyes came to a close as I pondered on our future. What would happen to us? Why were there so few dark fae in these parts? Aside from Nephilim, who were hunted day and night, were there no other species of the darkness?

Are we truly alone in this world?

“You are never alone, faeiry child. All you must do is submit to the darkness.”

That voice from my nightmares was here to comfort me, her words just as tempting as it was to give up fighting a losing battle.

My mind began to drift away, my fear of returning to my nightmares growing by the second, but my exhaustion was far too strong to ignore – and my body floated downward.

Heat wrapped around me once more, flames of raging beauty, but I didn’t fear their warmth as before. The shackles that wrapped around my ankles had returned as well, but they were lighter and somehow kept me safe.

None of it made sense to me, and yet, everything was falling into place.

My mind finally succumbed to unconsciousness; my body, mind, and soul shackled to the darkness.

LEVEL ONE: SUPERNATURAL INMATE

OUT NOW

https://books2read.com/SUPERNATURALINMATE

LEVEL TWO: ARRESTED BY MAGIC

https://books2read.com/ARRESTEDBYMAGIC

LEVEL THREE: PSYCHIC PRISON

https://books2read.com/PSYCHICPRISON

LEVEL FOUR: CELESTIAL PRISON

(PREORDER)

https://books2read.com/CELESTIALPRISON

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

ABOUT VERONICA AGNUS

Veronica Agnus is Paranormal Romance Author. She loves to write, workout, and spend some cozy time with her puppies. She enjoys writing stories with empowering women, a hint of comedy, strong unique men, and a jam-packed adventure that leaves you wanting more.

https://www.amazon.com/Veronica-Agnus/e/B08266GLJ3

~Books by Avery Song~

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX (OCT.2.20)

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven (Jul.17.2020)

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight (Oct. 23.2020)

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four (June 10th 2020)

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (Nov.27.2020)

BLAZING ACADEMY

Semester One

Semester Two (Jul.24.2020)

Semester Three (Oct.16.2020)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain (Oct.9.2020)

Supernatural Savior (Feb.5.2021)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

Psychic Royalty - Book Two (Aug.7.2020)

Psychic Monarchy- Book Three (Nov.13.2020)

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

Escaped By Destiny (Aug.7.2020)

Freed By Power (Jan.8.2021)

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

Celestial Prison 2 (Oct.30.2020)

Celestial Prison 3 (Feb.19.2021)

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess

Shattered Princess 2 (Jan.1.21)

Shattered Princess 3 (Apr.9.21)

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two (Jul.31.2020)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

Daggers and Smoke - Year Two (Nov.20.2020)

Daggers and Smoke - Year Three (Mar.12.2021)

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two (Sept.18.2020)

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (Mar.5.2021)